My First Time

About Birds and Nests: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 26 Oct 2026 20:32:00 -0600

About Birds & Nests

My new Roommate

In 2 parts, by CichyPiotr. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

As usual, I went to the university in the morning. It was cloudy and rainy. Although the weather was not good, it did not discourage me. As a 20-something girl I was positive about life and believed that the best was yet to come.

When I was coming home in the evening and approaching my bus stop, I noticed a police car and an ambulance. After getting off the bus I saw that there were two policemen standing in front of my house and the entrance was covered with some kind of tape.

I sped up and approached the policemen.

Sorry, you can't go through here now - said one of the policemen firmly.

But I live here. What's going on? - I asked anxious.

I was asked to show my identity document. When I did that one of the policemen came inside and the other one told me to wait for a while.

After literally two minutes two men came out of my house. One was the policeman I had just seen. The other one was not dressed in uniform and started to explain to me what was really going on.

I found out from him that my parents were dead. They died in an accident that took place a few streets away. At that moment I stood up, not believing what this man was saying. But he was telling a truth that I could not accept. It was a moment in which I did not know what to do. Suddenly I was an orphan and I would have to live with that. I was not ready for that. I hadn't considered that possibility for the time being. But I had no choice but to do something.

The financial situation was not too good either. It turned out that the insurance that my parents used did not cover death in a traffic accident. As a result, I was left with only the money that was in their bank account. The amount of money may have been quite considerable, but as time went by I realized that there were still some costs I had to cover. The funeral arrangements are not free and will take up a large portion of those funds.

My best friend Danuta supported me as much as she could in this difficult situation. She even moved in with me so I wouldn't have to be alone. After the funeral, I realized that I would not have enough money for very long. Together with Danuta we looked for a way out of this situation. Finally we came to a conclusion that the only sensible solution is a roommate. So we put out an ad and soon afterwards the first answers came.

Only men applied. Most of them were not serious and gave some inappropriate proposals. It disgusted us so much that we added a note that we wanted a female roommate. Unfortunately, it did not change anything and only men of different age answered. After a few conversations we realized that we had to choose from what we had. Time was pressing, especially since it turned out that Danuta got a proposal to study in another city, which would be a great opportunity for her to further develop.

We invited for an interview a 35-year-old man who lived in the suburbs and wanted to be closer to work. His name was Stefan. Together with me, of course, was Danuta to help me in the interview. After a short conversation we came to an agreement that until I found a job he would cover the financial obligations. In return I would be responsible for the house. We agreed that there are no improper agreements and we are only roommates. Stefan agreed to the terms and paid the rent for the current month first, as we had agreed.

Stefan was a tall and well-built guy. He worked as a financial analyst at a company that was only a few stops from home. He would cover the rent. I will be able to continue my education in peace. Thanks to that, in the future I would have a well-paid job and a happy life.

For the first week the three of us lived together. Stefan turned out to be a normal and calm guy. There was nothing in his behavior that could seem to be wrong. Danuta and I felt that we had made the right decision. Even the fact that he had to sleep on a fold-out and rather uncomfortable couch didn't seem to be a problem for him.

Eleven days later Danuta had to leave. We said goodbye cordially and promised each other that we would keep in touch.

The next day I had two lectures cancelled and I could come back three hours earlier. I opened the door with the key and saw that my jacket and suitcase were standing in the hallway. As I was about to enter the living room, I saw that Stefan was lying on the bed and had his hand near his crotch. After a moment I noticed that he was moving his hand while holding his penis.

Even though I was in my early twenties, this was the first member I had ever seen. I lived in the conviction that learning was the most important thing and would allow me to live a prosperous life. The time for relationships and starting a family would still come for me. Therefore, I did not look for a boyfriend.

Back to Stefan on the bed. I realized that he was masturbating. He was using the fact that I was out of the house to satisfy his needs. I stood like that for a while until his hand stopped moving and his semen shot out of the tip. Stefan looked like he was very relieved after the semen spurted out of his member. After a moment he stood up briskly to reach for a tissue. Without thinking much I took a quick step away to the bathroom hoping that he did not notice me.

For the rest of the day, Stefan did not say anything about that situation. So I had the impression that he did not notice me. In the evening, when Stefan went for a run, I called Danuta. I told her about what had happened today when I got home from class.

That is quite normal. Everybody has to satisfy themselves sometimes - said Danuta laughing.

Not necessarily - I answered her.

On the other hand it is probably better that he did not ask you for help. Unless you haven't mentioned it yet, hmm... - Danuta added.

Stop it. It's disgusting - I answered my friend.

You don't even know how wrong you are. And just like everyone else you will find out one day - said Danuta and then we finished talking about it because Stefan came home.

In the evening I prepared sandwiches for dinner. I am not a master chef and I still have to learn how to cook. We ate, sat down in front of the TV and talked in the living room.

How was college? - Stefan asked me trying to start a conversation.

Fine - I answered shortly.

I was taking some time off to relax at home - said Stefan.

I know... I mean I guess - I corrected myself.

You saw how I... I was relieving myself - said Stefan with a smile.

No... I mean yes, but... - I started to stutter out of nervousness.

Don't worry. It is not unusual. Everyone has to relieve themselves sometimes - Stefan said.

I don't... - I said, feeling that this conversation was becoming more and more embarrassing for me.

Come on. You have never... - Stefan started to say.

No. That's disgusting - I interrupted and got up from the table. I went to my room to calm down.

After a while I read an SMS from Danuta. She asked me how things were going with Stefan. I wrote her about what happened after dinner. Danuta wrote back that I shouldn't exaggerate. At the end she added: "Actually, he could also satisfy your needs if you asked him ;) if you know what I mean". That last sentence encouraged me to think about it.

Danuta might be right. Stefan was doing it expecting to be alone. I think I reacted too impulsively to what my roommate said. For me it is a taboo subject. Still, my behavior was inappropriate. I should have talked to him more calmly about what took place.

I went downstairs. Stefan was still sitting in front of the TV. I sat down next to him and started talking.

I'm sorry for my behavior. I reacted too impulsively. I don't talk about these things with almost anyone - I explained my behavior.

I understand. I didn't know you had such an attitude. I respect that - Stefan said.

I am happy - I answered with a short smile on my lips.

If you want to talk about these things, you can do it with me, you know - suggested Stefan.

What? - I asked surprised

Eh... About birds and bees and satisfying your needs - Stefan explained.

I remembered what Danuta had written to me. If I asked him, he could satisfy my needs. I don't know what that means, but maybe it would be worth finding out. Of course, just to satisfy my curiosity and thirst for knowledge.

Do you know much about it? - I asked slightly abashed.

Enough so that you know how it works - Stefan answered and then added - If you want, I can explain everything to you.

But... we won't.... you know.... - I said, very confused.

Relax. Just what you want to know - said Stefan.

After a short hesitation I agreed to his proposal.

First of all, you must know that this is not a taboo subject and that it concerns all of us. The sooner you find out, the better for you. I don't have to tell you about the basics of anatomy, do I? - Stefan finished his short introduction.

I know - I answered shortly.

Girls have shells, men have birds. Have you seen a bird before? - Stefan asked.

When you relieved yourself - I answered.

Good. Now I will show it to you so that you can see it close up", said Stefan and pulled down his pants and briefs.

I saw his member lying between his legs, with some hair around it. His testicles were hanging below him.

It may not be the most beautiful part of the male body but it is the most sensitive. Now it is in a state of partial rest. But when you stimulate it, it hardens and swells up," Stefan explained.

And then what? - I asked.

It is ready for procreation or intercourse. But you don't have to worry about that now," said Stefan.

Then he took my hand and brought it closer to his penis.

Don't be afraid. You can touch it," said Stefan, and my hand touched the tip of his cock.

Stefan moved my hand lower to the tip of his penis. I grabbed a handful of his penis, which was warm and growing in my hands. It grew so tight that after a while it stood completely.

Then, still holding my hand, he began to move it up and down. The skin on his member began to move, alternately covering and uncovering the tip of his member. After a short while, Stefan let go of my hand. He asked me to continue moving my hand. It did not take long before I saw a grimace of pain on Stefan's face. Before I could ask if I was doing something wrong a trickle of semen shot out of his penis, which after a while fell onto my hand. More spurts shot upwards and fell on both my hand, my wrist and Stefan's thighs.

This is how you brought me to orgasm and I was able to relieve myself - he said with obvious relief in his voice and then handed me a tissue to wipe myself off.

Does that have to be so gross? - I asked, wiping my hand of his semen.

Not necessarily. It's a matter of getting used to it. One day you will understand how pleasant it can be -

Camping In Ireland: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 10:33:00 -0600

Camping In Ireland: Part 2

A tale of firsts, set on a rainy camping trip, among young friends.

Based on a post by Josh stone, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

The Night Storm

They stood in the dunes, feeling the sensation returning slowly to their clammy bodies. She grasped the two ends of the massive sheet together, behind his shoulder blades.

Then she stood up on tiptoes slightly, and his thumbs slipped slightly into under the elastic of her pants. She gave a sigh, relaxing into his embrace, and he instinctively pushed her wet knickers down, feeling as they rolled over on themselves as they slipped down her ass. He followed by pulling her wet tee shirt up over her shoulders, where she tugged it over her head, and tossed back by the bags.

She stepped carefully one leg out of the wet panties, returning to the warmth of his arm and pulling him even closer as she did so. Her gentle murmur as his hands felt the shape of her hips and thighs spurred him on, piquing his interest in this new adventure, this new and unusual setting. The absence of wet fabric quickly allowed her pelvis to dry and her body warmth gradually increased. But His wet boxers were still a problem.

Intimacy in the open air.

Their bodies relaxed into one another as they dried out within their towel, and he felt her goose bumps disappear from her legs. She pushed his boxers down, allowing their bodies to have full contact as they warmed up together. She lifted her head towards him, and they kissed for the first time since they had left her tent. He felt a sudden jolt of passion as her free hand reached down his belly and holding his contracted and rippled sack of balls. She continued to fondle his sack gently, and felt warmth return to his crotch. He was glad she wasn t giving attention to his shriveled wet pecker, which would need much more warmth an blood flow, to resume even a normal flaccid size. It wasn t even worthy of being called a cock, when shriveled this tiny.

He was preparing an embarrassed explanation for his tiny tally whacker, but it was welcome surprise for him that the awakening of his desire to know every intimate corner of her body, to feel his release at her demand and within her. Had somehow convinced his unconscious brain to re=prioritize rations of blood flow and retention to his promising phallus.

His hands reached her breasts, feeling her nipples hard once more. She moaned as he rolled one between his finger and thumb, the bottom of her breast cupped in his hand as she massaged his balls. Her warmth and dexterity both relaxing and tensing him in turn. They both felt as his cock stirred to her touch, her other hand released the towel and surrounding his shaft, as he swelled.

They stopped to spread the picnic blanket from her bag on the gentle hill of the dune behind them. They found a slight ravine where they could recline and be somewhat concealed by the several dunes, in every direction.

She beckoned for him to join her as she lay on her side, and he lay beside her. Hands were on hips, and kisses deepened. It was as though they were again cocooned in her tent the night before. They were completely warm suddenly, the coastal breeze seemed to pass over their heads and they enjoyed the refuge of these sand ravines.

Both were deeply turned on by the range of senses that had been awoken. Her breath began to quicken as she felt his erection press against her mons. She bent her upper knee and planted her foot to rest, creating an open crotch for him, and he felt as her body tensed slightly when his fingers wandered towards her most private place.

Trying not to spoil a moment she had been enjoying so much, she had hoped he would not notice her anxiety, but knew all too soon that he had. Their kiss ended, his hands moved reassuringly to her shoulders, following her lead.

"Nigel; I've never," She whispered. "I'm. I am enjoying this so much. But I've never done this before" Her face flushed red as she revealed this most intimate truth to the man she had only really met 24 hours ago.

He put a hand gently to her face, looking into her deep brown eyes. "Libby; This is new to me, too." He confessed. "I really have no conscious idea what I'm doing. Our bodies, though, seem to be working in a magical sync, like they ve done this since the dawn of creation."

Wry smiles grew on both of their faces as the reality of the situation dawned.

"I was so nervous I would mess things up, I really like you" he said eventually. "I want to explore with you".

"Me too" she replied "You've been giving me such pleasure, I assumed you had been with loads of people before. They kissed, then she added I want to learn what makes you feel good".

And so began a time of great learning for both of them. Their inhibitions lifted as they allowed themselves to be honest, to open up, to allow their most deeply-held feelings out to one another.

She traced every inch of his rippled, lean torso, feeling his ribs rise and fall calmly before circling his navel, running her fingers through his salty hair, his pubic hair. He guided her as she stroked his cock, exploring it carefully with her eyes as well as her hands. She felt as he neared the brink of orgasm; then brought him back from the edge with his words helping her to understand this most secret of connections. She kissed him tenderly, on his arms, his chest, his cock, her lips gently enveloping the tip, tasting his precum, feeling him harden in her mouth. She licked his length, learning how a change of pace or pressure affected him physically, hearing from him what felt good. It was beautiful for both of them, a symbol of trust, and a marker of a new chapter in their lives, their relationship. This was not simply about orgasm, about release, it was also about connection. He was not ready to collapse, not yet. So he withdrew from her mouth, telling her about how sensual it was, how much pleasure she had given him.

He felt her hip bones with eager hands, brought hands to her ass, felt the way textures changed. He put his hands on her thighs, felt as she moved onto her back, her legs opening, relaxing. He felt the softness of her inner thigh, how it became softer and softer as his hands neared her groin. She told him how much she wanted him to touch her, showed him how to touch her clitoris. He felt her wonderful heat again as his finger, wet with her moistness, explored delicate folds of skin. He had never seen a woman's vagina before, not in real life. He saw the way her labia darkened as he touched her, felt as her clitoris seemed to retract and then harden as she touched him. She was so open to him, so relaxed, her breathing deep and her chest was rising visibly. As he placed a finger at the entrance to her hot moist cunt, she groaned, urging him to explore inside her. His finger slipped more easily inside than he remembered from last night, her legs rising slightly as he felt her vaginal walls envelop his hungry finger. Another finger slid inside, and she told him to move them against each other inside her. As her hips rose further, she pulled her knees to her chest, and he felt the strong muscles at the entrance to her cunt open up, encouraging his fingers, deeper and deeper. He felt more horny in that moment than he could ever remember feeling before, as he saw her bulging vulva, wet with excitement, and so clearly trusting him to give her pleasure.

She was nearing orgasm, her breaths were shallower and her guidance less necessary. It was so exciting to be outside together. He was desperate, suddenly; to be even more intimate. He dipped his head between her legs and gingerly licked her clitoris, trying to emulate what his fingers had done at first. His fingers were still deep within her, and he felt her tighten around him as his tongue began to explore her tiny nub. She guided him once more, telling him to lick around her inner labia, her clitoris too sensitive to be the sole focus of his attentions. He saw as she began to play with her nipples, felt her reach for his cock.

But she surprised him. Instead of stroking him as before, she moved her body round, lying flat on her back and taking one of his legs and pulling over her torso, then sliding up so her cunt was directly under his mouth. Then she put her hand behind his head, and guiding it down to her vulva.

As he focused on his oral adventure between her thighs, he felt the exquisite feeling of her taking his turgid cock in her mouth; as he licked her clitoris.

It was the softest and most stimulating thing either of them had ever felt. There was absolute trust in both of them as they pleasured each other, her tongue and lips winding around his cock, as hard as it had ever been.

His tongue licked her whilst his arms wrapped around her ass, and his hands parted her labia, feeling her wetness combined with his saliva running down his hand, between her legs and between the cheeks of her perfectly-formed ass.

She felt as he inserted his fingers once more, and he felt as her cunt began to ripple, to contract around him, her panting building to a crescendo as she took him deeper into her mouth. They were in a sort of magical rhythm where both tension and a deep calm overcame any inhibition that might have previously existed.

His fingers squirmed as her spasms grew, she felt wave after wave of pleasure dominating her body.

Oh, Nigel! Oh, Nigel. You re Amazing! was heard by the birds in the area, but no one else.

As she was in her climatic bliss, his ability to hold back got weaker and weaker. He felt as the crown of his cock felt a soft place in her mouth, the warmth of her kisses overwhelming him. He felt as his balls contracted, felt as his orgasm built, not immediately like when he touched himself, but almost in slow motion. And then it arrived.

Libby, here it comes, ah, ah! he shouted.

He exploded in her mouth, releasing a guttural, almost primal shout as he came. She felt as he pulsed between her lips, tasted his semen for the first time.

Oh, my fucking gawd, Libby! You re a sex goddess, baby! He finally declared.

They held each other tighter in that moment than they had ever held anyone before, her nails digging into his thighs as his tongue gently lapped at her opening.

It was only after the sun began to come out that they moved from their embrace, his cock now soft, and his head resting on her thigh. She turned her body round so that they could kiss each other's mouths, and both could taste each other, the salt of the sea, a relaxedness returning. They lay in each other s' arms as the sun shone, warming their naked bodies in that most beautiful of settings. And they knew that the next week would be one of further exploration, of firsts for them both.

Nigel and Sonia, Homeward Bound.

The journey back to London was long and tiresome. Ferries, trains, carrying heavy packs. Libby bailed on her girlfriends and rode back with Nigel. This gave the new lovers some endless hours of private conversation and further cemented their bond.

He told her of his empty house, his parents away until Tuesday. Would she like to come and stay?

She immediately accepted his hospitality.

By the time they had got in, put a wash on, eaten takeout, and had a shower, they were spent. Eyes closing and ready for bed. This felt different to being away, and they were now even more nervous somehow.

Have I satisfied you, Nigel? Libby asked as they completed the late meal.

And then some, Libby. Nigel admitted. I honestly need to give my sore cock a break til morning, if you can allow me?

Oh, thank God! My poor cunny is stroked and licked raw, and reamed out by the greatest lover in all of the British empire! Libby finally expressed her relief.

And so they both fell quickly into sleep, lying in each other s arms, tender kisses and good nights. Tomorrow would be another day. But he awoke sometime early in the morning, as she shifted in her sleep and he felt differently in his half-slumber.

His hands moved slowly on her warm skin, feeling her muscles completely relaxed as she slept deeply, the sound of her deep breaths synchronized with his own. Only semi-conscious, he moved instinctively, his mind still foggy, somewhere between consciousness and slumber. The tips of his fingers reached round and down, holding her thigh ever so gently, tiny hairs the only contrast to her smooth, soft skin as he ran them along her body towards her body. As he felt her flesh draw inward, her softness giving way to the strong muscles of her groin, he rotated his wrist, pushing his hand down the front of her thigh and gradually down to her knee, noticing the change in texture as he reached her kneecap. A long breath, followed by a deep swallow.

He became more conscious as he squeezed her leg ever so slightly, cautious not to awaken her, seeking more feedback and releasing a little tension. He trailed his hands back up her thigh, reaching around the outside to trace her hips, stopping where his skin met the cotton of her underwear. He felt the thin band of elastic at the edge of her knickers and followed this with this index finger slowly and deliberately upwards until he reached the front of her body, the point at which it began to curve back inward and down into more intimate space. His palm lay flat on her hipbone as his fingers stretched and splayed, relaxed but inquisitive, and he considered what might come next.

She shifted slightly, her hand adjusting the elastic of her waistband, and she muttered something inaudible. He descended back into his dreams, his hand on her under the thin sheets on that sticky summer night.

He woke as she shifted her body, her leg slightly bent as she relaxed her hips. His hands held her thigh at their highest point, with the top of his hand feeling the fabric of her panties whilst his fingers sensed the tender skin at the very limit of her thigh. His grip tightened a little as he noticed his heart rate rise, his left hand shifting slightly on the bedsheets beside him.

He lay for some time, enjoying the peace and sensuality of the moment, enjoying the memory of exploring her body and his own. He could hear her deep breaths, sense her chest rising and falling, and feel her long hair against his face as they lay side by side, his body slightly turned towards hers as she lay sleeping on her back.

His index finger explored her thigh once more, more intentionally than before, and he reached the edge of her knickers once again. This time, his finger felt downwards, between her legs, until he could reach no further. He loved the point where her thigh met her groin, where her skin became covered by cloth, and where he knew she was most sensitive. His finger began, ever so slowly, to feel across the hem and then the soft cotton of her pants. He felt the change in texture as her smooth skin gave way to soft, downy hair under the fabric as it rose from the firmness of tendon to the softness of gently rounded labia. She took one sharp breath. His quickened.

His fingers hesitated as he reached the point where her labia met beneath her underwear. He could feel her cleft under his soft touch, and imagined being able to see her, so familiar and yet so secret and mysterious, even after all these months. His fingers followed the line of her slit until he reached the mound above her clitoris. The slight rise of the space where he knew her labia covered her most sensitive place, his finger stopped. He felt as her breathing quickened a touch, or at least he thought so. His temptation growing as she swiveled her hips upwards a fraction, only to relax again a moment later.

In the gloom he tried to recall her underwear in his mind. Pale cotton, white, or possibly cream, simple in design with a plain band around the leg, a broader, flat waist-band with a stitched brand name in the same color as the rest. He could just make out the raised letters as he drew his finger tentatively up to the top of her knickers.

As he felt her skin again, his palm laid flat against her. He waited. She did not speak or change position, but a deep intake of breath gave him courage, a sign of her satisfaction. Her stomach was warm and flat and the ball of his hand lay on her belly button, two fingers slipping ever so slightly beneath the waistband of her knickers. Nervous of misjudging the moment, he arched his hands, the tips of his fingers moving slowly up her body. He circled her naval, moving in on each rotation until his finger found itself inside and her strong stomach muscles tensed a soft, voiceless sound emerging from her mouth. He was emboldened and turned his body to face hers for the first time. As his hand crept upward, he felt the ribbed fabric of her vest-top. He brought his hand up until he felt her right breast in his hand. Her small breast fitted easily into his hand, with his thumb reaching around to her sternum, then arching over her firmness, feeling her nipple hardening as he did so. As he noticed her hardening, he felt his own arousal growing.

Between his thumb and forefinger, he rolled her nipple gently again and again through her top. Her breaths were becoming shorter, and he knew she was feeling the same as he was, relaxed, sensuous and warm. She lifted her top, exposing her breasts in the darkness, and he felt her nipples properly for the first time. They were very small and very hard, rising from slightly puffy areolae, perfectly formed. He could not wait any longer, and brought his head to her chest, licking around her nipples, then taking one lightly into his mouth. He sucked her gently, his tongue exploring the slight variations in texture between her nipples, her areola and the skin surrounding them. He brought his other hand round and caressed her other breast, his erection beginning to push against the fabric of his boxer shorts.

She spoke for the first time, uttering his name in hushed tones as he pleasured her breasts, reaching for his boxer shorts as he sucked her into his hot mouth. She pushed them down until she could reach no further, and he took over, taking them down over his legs and feet as she hurriedly removed her clothes. As she lifted her vest over her head, she raised her arms, then folding them around his strong back, their naked bodies fully in contact for the first time since they had got back. She felt as his erection pressed against her stomach, her breasts, slick with his sliver, pressed against his chest, and their breathing fast and synchronous. They both knew in that moment that they would give themselves to the other tonight, a new experience for them both, exciting but without fear.

She rose onto her knees, turning the green lamp on that sat beside their bed. "I want to see you" she told him, as she looked down at his body, his cock hard and large. As she lowered her head, he felt his erection strengthen, felt the softness of her lips as they kissed and then enveloped the tip. She tasted his pre-cum as her tongue ran in circles around him, her lips exploring the contours of his cock. She slowly took more of him into her mouth, felt as he groaned, knew of his pleasure. He told her he loved the feel of her mouth around her, loved it when she took him deeper inside. She wanted more than anything to give him the release she knew he longed for, and changed angles, her saliva running around him, leaking from her mouth and down to his balls. Her hands cupped him, feeling this wetness and she stopped momentarily, lifting her head and licking him excitedly up his shaft. She shifted onto her side, her hands helping her to slip one of his balls into her soaking mouth as her hands took over on his cock, and she fe

Camping In Ireland: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 24 Oct 2026 10:31:00 -0600

Camping In Ireland: Part 1

A tale of firsts, set on a rainy camping trip, among young friends.

Based on a post by Josh stone, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

The Night Storm

Surrounded by flimsy, billowing nylon, the wind howled outside. The fly sheet occasionally touching the inner when the buffeting storm blew strongly enough, and patches of damp were beginning to appear where the outside was attempting to breach the inner. The light was fading outside and somehow the dankness of the evening was everywhere within. He stayed at the campsite while the others had headed for the village in the coast of Southwest Ireland. Local lads had told of a party, beer, and opportunity .

Inside her large nylon tent with him, she also lay, the two rather unknown to one another. Her head at the far end, and his head near the zips, forming the door. Their two sleeping bags were zipped up, and they were each warm and safe, escaping as they had into the nearest dry tent they found. Her tent.

The severe weather overtook the two after the rest of the group had departed for a party, in the village.

There was a silent tension, which neither of them could quite understand. Cordial talk of home, of family and of newly forming college friendships. The trip was planned by just a few of those participating. But by word of mouth the invites expanded the event, until it became a motley crew of friends-of-friends-of-friends. She was invited by her friend next door, who was a cousin of the guy who invited a guy who invited him. Even the travel was done in a loose caravan. He drove his own SUV. She caught a ride in her neighbor s Honda Civic.

Conversation flowed easily enough; but their bodies were somehow tense, his legs were restless.

To break the growing silence, he shuffled out of his sleeping bag and explained that he was going to fetch water and his head torch . A flashlight gadget mounted to an elastic headband, for hands-free illumination. Was there anything she wanted?

His tent was damaged when a pole snapped. They quickly grabbed his essentials and took refuge in her family tent which she had all to herself.

The others would be away for hours yet. Who knows if the other tents will survive this barrage?

Arriving back, he carefully unzipped her tent door, He removed his boots and waterproofs, just inside; so as to keep them as dry as possible, and to prevent any remaining dry contents of the tent from getting wet. A ritual he had become so used to these last few days, of the perpetual Irish rain. As he entered the main section of the tent, a shiver ran down his spine as a drip fell down his face from his soaking wet hair.

Thank you for staying back at camp. I m not sure how I d feel about this weather, if I was alone on this strange coastline. She said.

I wonder how the group is doing, and how bad the weather is where they are? He wondered aloud.

Maybe they got in a jealous fight with some local guys, and are all now safe and sobering up in the county jail? she giggled.

She was watching his faint silhouette through the gloom. Then she sat up, holding out a slightly damp towel and rubbing his wet head. He collapsed on his bag, still shivering. He lay for a moment, noticing his head was near to hers this time; sensing her eyes on him, without looking himself. She pulled his open bag up over his body and to his chin. Then settled back into her own cocoon.

The rain had increased its percussive hammering; at once deafening and consoling. Silence fell once more.

After some time, she raised her arm above her head, stretching slightly with a yawn. He did the same. Held above, unsteady, arms began to move towards one another. Tiredness was mentioned, the rain, wondering how the party was going. Slowly, slowly, their hands met in mid-air. Fingers wrapped gently around fingers, a cold palm met a warm palm. He now understood the tension for the first time.

Arms began to ache, held up as they were. They were lowered between bodies, bodies were turned towards one another in symmetrical, silent adjustment. The light was now so dim that little could be made out in the dark of the tent, but he didn't reach for his torch. They lay there for perhaps an hour, hand in hand, completely still and without a word uttered. He thawed out, warmed up, relaxed.

She felt the sensuality of the moment, and deeply waited. At some point, they both noticed the breath of the other, first in the rise and fall of chests, and then in breath on cheeks, breath on lips. They became synchronous, breathing deeply, imagining each other's face, only centimeters away from their own. At some point their lips finally met.

Both he and she were filled with the yearning of youth, yet relaxed and warm, protected from the elements, protected by each other. Their kiss was deep and relaxed. Her full lips parted and her tongue slipped slowly into his mouth, sensing for the first time his heat, his desire. His senses awakened, he became aware of the smell of wood smoke on their clothes, the smell of her hair.

He brought a hand up to her neck, felt her dark hair between his fingers as he held her close. Their tongues explored each other's lips, their faces and necks, and the pouring rain disappeared amidst their enjoyment. She shifted her body, unzipping her sleeping bag and pulling his leg across, his between hers. She put a hand on the small of his back, he mirrored her movements. His hand glancing across her back, feeling ribbed cotton of her top, her skin beneath. Her hand gliding up. under his flannel shirt, tingling his bare skin.

On they kissed, their mouths wet and hot. Somehow, without either being aware, their bodies were now pressing together more, as he put his hand gently over her ass. His denim jeans became slightly stiff as he moved his hand, feeling the contours of her behind. He felt her thigh press ever so gently around his own, felt as his cock began to respond to her movement. This was what he had been hoping for, what he had imagined so many times, back in the city. Her movements became more and more definite, and his confidence grew. Her hands were on his ass now, and he sensed her need for more.

His hand went up her side smoothly, in one movement. He felt the bottom of her bra and the bulge of her small breasts beneath her vest top. Her breathing began to deepen as his thumb cupped her. Full breast.

In a graceful motion, she arched her back and lifted off her top, then settled back down, flat on her back. Without any self-awareness, his body rolled on his side, to fill the vacuum left by her re-positioning.

He could feel the slightly elastic cotton material of her bra more clearly under his fingers now. He felt the plain hem as the cotton dipped towards the middle of her chest. She was perfectly formed, her breast fitting perfectly into his hand. As his fingers reached the underwire of her bra, he reached into the other side, feeling the flesh of her breast for the first time. She jumped as his hand brushed over her nipple, her tongue pushing further into his mouth as they embraced.

Fingers retracted slightly, and his index finger and thumb held her tiny nipple gently. It was hard and clearly sensitive, judging by her reactions, and the skin around it was the softest he had ever felt. His erection was now clearly felt by both of them.

He fumbled as he attempted to unclip her bra, only to discover the absence of any back clips at all.

She came to the rescue, reaching into the valley between her orbs, and flicking the front clasp in a swift release. The stretch cloth cups swiftly retracted, instantly stripping her tits of any further obstructions.

She was laughing with him as she lifted it over her arms. With the strappy garment out of the way, she reached her far hand around his shoulder, and leveraged her torso and hips, so the two were pressing their pelvises against each other, still clothed and getting hotter.

In the dimness of the evening, neither of them was able to see each other. Now he would have to explore by touch alone. Neither could benefit from the facial expressions of the other. Their actions stood alone, in expressing desire and pleasure.

Her pelvis was rocking backwards and forwards against him in a slow and steady rhythm as he lowered his head to affectionately kiss each of her nipples. Less noticeable was his ascent over her body. He lay above her, his body arched as his lips and tongue explored first one, and then the other. The skin around her nipples began to wrinkle and tighten. His elbows propped his torso up, while his hands held two perfect orbs, as she breathily told him how good it felt.

As he sucked her, she felt his sucking on her nipples deeply across her body. In her breast, in her stomach, between her legs.

When she could stand no more, she pulled him over and before he knew it, he was flat on his back, just inches from the sidewall of the tent, and she was once again kissing him deeply.

Her hands found his defined chest, before plunging downwards, toward his waist.

He grimaced and her weight on his cock became a discomfort.

As her pelvis twerked aggressively, she felt his erection through his trousers for the first time. Instinctively she shuffled down on his thighs, as her hand reached his bound up cock.

He subconsciously pinched her nipples hard, and her fingers pinched his phallic crown.

They broke to re-center themselves in the center of the tent. Then she knelt straddling his thighs. She was now knelt and vertical, over his thighs, and fumbling to find his zipper waistband snap.. Her gentle movements up and down his erection became more and more confident, and she took his hand, guiding it to her still-clothed crotch..

He had heard about girls getting hot, but he was still astonished at how much warmth was radiating from her. He could feel the shape of her vulva beneath her jeans, could feel her athletic legs as they joined her torso. Suddenly there was a desperation in the tent. Both she and he became impatient to explore further.

She finally unsnapped and unzipped his barrier, and pulled his trousers open. He arched to raise his ass off the floor. She quickly slid his jeans down to his ankles. Meanwhile he removed his top.

As he was doing, so she sat back and unbuttoned her jeans, slipping them over her slim hips, then sat back while she drew her legs up, to finish removing the tight, form-fitting blue jeans.

Her knees were now raised in the tent as she pulled the tight denim over her ankles. He pictured what she would look like, imagined her legs now free for him to explore. She leaned back, supported by her extended arms, while she enjoyed his explorations.

He took her foot, still raised towards her chest, and traced her smooth leg up her calf, past her knee. He felt as the flesh softened on the underside of her thigh, felt as it curved up towards her ass cheek.

And then he felt them. Her pants were as he had imagined. Plain, thin snug cotton from the feel of them. He cupped her buttocks in both hands. In the pitch dark he was feeling her open her hips up so his hands could feel the inside of her thighs. The unspoken invite compelled him to reach inwards, to feel the edge of her knickers.

He was not at all certain. He'd heard others talk of course, had read things. But he had never been able to do this before. A surge of anxiety suddenly flooded his body. Uncertainty threatened to take over.

As if by instinct, she took charge. Taking his hand, she moved it across her vulva, rested it on the hot mound which was beneath the thin layer of cotton stretched across it. He felt her thin pubic hairs beneath, the damp line forming where he knew her opening lay.

He moved his fingers across the place where he imagined her clitoris would be. That s when he felt her cleft, the softening of her, the point at which his finger was able to press a little deeper, where the resistance of her crotch gave way to heat and openness. He stroked in small circles, finding a rhythm and the right place. He was quickly learning by her breathing and subtle movement. Her soft panting was a good indication of her enjoyment, his insecurity beginning to disappear.

She slid both her hands up is thighs, then felt the tight fabric of his boxers. Gently feeling the ascending contours, she fingers met at the apex, when she heard his groan.

He saw none of this, lying there in the deep darkness of this rainy night. But the soft touch disappeared from his phallic crown. Then he felt two soft hands on his inner thighs. They explored the caverns under his loose boxer shorts, until they again met at the maypole of this holiday.

Her thumbs rubbed the underside of his rigid mast, while her index fingers gently petted his wide spongy crown.

The hefty and labored breathing instinctively counseled her to redirect her affections.

She slid the fingers of both her hands down, around his hairy sack. While she elevated the package, both her thumbs explored the enclosed contents. Two plump meatballs responded to her thumbs manipulation. She even explored the cords and tubes which came from the balls and exited up into his pelvis.

Then she extracted both hands and slid them up over his remaining garment. At the top of his hips, she firmly hooked the waistband and pulled at his boxer shorts, thus releasing his erection in the cold of the tent. He felt as one hand cupped his balls, massaging him slowly, as the other hand wrapped his naked cock again.

He feared he would not be able to hold on, but his focus on her enjoyment and the temperature of the tent helped him push this urging aside for now.

She explored his textures and shapes with her thumb. He groaned and sat up, as she began to move her hand up and down his cock. She felt every detail of his length, his foreskin, the tip of him wet with precum now on her thumb.

She lifted her knees up once more, enabling him to pull her panties over her hips and up her legs, as carefully as he could. He was on his knees as her legs extended out, now finally free of restrictive fabrics.

She pulled him against her bosom as she laid her legs down to his side, and they lay beside one another. He cupped her bare ass with one hand, while his other arm wrapped under her shoulder, to stroke her back.

He was feeling his cock upwardly pressed between their hot bodies on the mess of sleeping bags. Their kiss was more open and natural than before. They lay together, her breasts against his bare chest. Again her hips began to move, his leg upper leg between hers. Her upper leg slowly came up and her lower leg hooked around his ass, so they could move as one. And this time, his movements matched hers. His hard cock rubbing against her soft downy pubic hair. It was exquisite.

His hands reached around her toned ass until he felt her warmth, and his fingers traced the edge of her soft outer labia, her tender skin covered with fine hairs. She rotated her hips back, giving his fingers increased access, and his heart raced as he felt up to where they met once more above her clitoris. Her tongue licked the nape of his neck as he began, ever so tentatively, to circle her nub with his finger. Then his thumb began slipping ever so slightly between her hot folds. He had never felt anything so sublime. He felt her tiny clit grow beneath his finger, the wetness on his finger gliding across, around, within.

Her wetness was like hot syrup, slippery and inviting. He was desperate to explore.

Sensing his desire, she rolled onto her back, allowing her legs to part slightly. He got to his knees once again, still making love as a blind man. He stroked her legs gently, following her contours from both her knees up to her vulva. He felt the soft line of pubic hair and used both hands to offer the softest line around her now-engorged lips. As his fingers met at her clitoris, he allowed his left hand to part her a little, his right feeling her wetness fully for the first time, and she nearly came immediately when his finger slipped easily into her tight cunt.

He shuffled astride her body a little, allowing her hands to reach him once more, at the moment she drew a finger from the base of his cock all the way to his tip. His sack nuzzled between her crotch, his pole elevated like the canon of a battleship.

He scooted back down a bit, to further explore the dark cave of her womb, where he discovered the hot ridges of muscle within her body as she tilted her hips towards him. He heard her pant as he began to move his finger inside her. Her one hand came to her clitoris, to accent his strokes, while her other hand embraced and stroked slowly on his erection as he began to understand how to please her.

Her right hand now rubbing her clitoris vigorously. She told him to add another finger, and the sounds became louder, her voice, his voice, the wetness between her legs as his fingers moved within. In the dark and with the others miles away, there was no need to hold back.

His fingers working in and out of her soaking hole, and he felt her muscles contract around his digits as her pace grew more and more frantic on his cock. "I'm going to come" she cried in a guttural voice he hadn't heard before, and her legs began to shake as she lifted her ass up towards him. He felt as she squeezed his fingers with her strong vaginal muscles and surge after surge of contractions around his fingers were matched with her squeezing of his cock as she choked it. As she shouted, he groaned. His senses lost equilibrium as his hips began to tingle. Then a pressure hit his cock and streams of his seed flowed from him. She felt the heat of his semen as it landed in strings across her stomach and groin.

They collapsed in an exhausted embrace. His fingers slipped from her cunt, and she released his scepter, as their orgasms pervaded.

He laid over her, with a thin layer of semen allowing their torsos to slip and slide.

Their breathing steadied as they kissed once more, a first time for both of them, the evening's pleasures replaying in both of their minds as they drifted into dreams, the rain still hammering on the tent and the wind howling around them as they slept.

He awoke in a tangle of limbs and clothes. It was now light outside the tent, but there was no sign of life from the others yet. The rain had stopped and he noticed the special quiet that often emerges after a storm. Then, he noticed how cold he was.

Gathering her sleeping bag around them both, he pulled her close, her body was warmer than his. His hands held her tanned shoulder, the muscles of her upper back flexing slightly as she brought herself towards him in her slumber.

She rolled him onto his back, then rested her head on his bare chest. The thick sleeping bag pulled up over both their heads.

He felt as her breasts pressed against his chest, her twitch he moved his hand to the small of her back. He began to doze off, half asleep once more, and yet he couldn't help but imagine, to remember the night before, and to fantasize about what might lie ahead.

She was next to stir. Her brown eyes opened, taking in the man she had allowed to be so close last night. A private smile, a finger on his blonde eyebrow, tracing the shape of his angular face, his nose. And now he awoke, their eyes meeting as each pulled the other closer in the cold.

The Church Girl and the Hippies: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 23 Oct 2026 11:40:00 -0600

The Church Girl and the Hippies: Part 2.

Sue Learns of Free Love, from Hippies..

Based on a post by FlashingJack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

►

"Oh God!" she thought. She now had a man's erect penis in her hand and she was pleasuring him, "wanking" him. It was obvious that it was giving him a lot of pleasure, his eyes staring at her slender fingers around his cock and he was breathing faster.

"Have you done this before?" asked Frank, breathlessly. Sue shook her head. "Well you've certainly got a good touch," he said, "if you keep going I'm going to cum very quickly."

Sue wondered about this and assumed he'd behave as Sally had when she'd made herself orgasm just now. But Sally had done it to herself. "Will I be able to do that to you?" she asked, bemused.

"Oh yes," said Sally on Frank's behalf, "he loves to be wanked by a young novice, he likes inexperienced hands on his cock. Just make sure you keep going. And you should speed up now, he's getting close."

Sue sped up but soon Frank was gasping, "faster, faster." Sue obliged, going as quickly as she could, her hand moving rapidly up and down the long, pink pole of his cock. Then suddenly Frank emitted a long, low groan and Sue watched in disbelief as a string of white juice spurted out of the end of his cock and landed across his stomach and her hand.

"Don't stop just yet," advised Sally, so Sue carried on and more white stuff emitted from his cock, over her arm. Only when it had stopped did Sally say, "now, just stroke it slowly a couple more times and then squeeze the last of his spunk out of the end.

So this was "spunk." Another word she'd heard a lot in the playground and never understood. But she vaguely knew that men produced "semen" which made babies in girls' tummies. Maybe that's what this stuff was? Sally was on hand with a clean cloth and wiped the spunk off her hand and arm, and Frank's stomach.

Frank was looking very relaxed. "Thank you church girl, that was something else, best one I've had in ages." It felt nice to receive the compliment but she was also highly sexually aroused at having just "wanked" a grown man's cock to orgasm.

Sue noticed that his cock was shrinking, and now it was the size of a large sausage resting on his thigh, still oozing "spunk".

So is that what happens, she wondered? It grows hard for sex and gets small afterwards to fit in their trousers? That would explain why all the boys and men she'd ever met didn't have huge projections in their trousers. There was so much she'd never been taught. It was time to make up for it.

The sun was beating down and she turned her attention back to the couple making love. Rachel was now sitting on top of Rick riding up and down on his cock. They didn't seem to be in a rush. With all the sex she was encountering, Sue's fanny was throbbing and her tits were tingling. Her nipples were hard and rubbing against the fabric of her dress. She had never touched herself before, but somehow she instinctively felt that she wanted to try it. Obviously, she couldn't with all these people around.

Suddenly she realized that Sally was kneeling on the grass beside her. Sally put her arm around Sue and her head on Sue shoulder. She whispered softly in her ear, "just enjoy, sweetie, everything's okay, just enjoy." It felt very reassuring. Sally had been nice to her since the moment she arrived and Sue really liked her.

The two on the floor were still fucking slowly and kissing each other. Frank was still by Sue's side and she noticed that his cock was growing stiff again as he stroked it, watching the couple.

Sally ran her fingers through Sue's hair and kissed her cheek. Sue turned her head to her and instantly Sally kissed her lips, just lightly but definitely a kiss.

Sue was confused but it felt so nice. So when Sally kissed her again, gently but a more lingering kiss, she let her. She had never been kissed before and girls at school had told her that boys kissed horribly, all rough. But this was lovely and soft and gentle and enjoyable. Their lips remained together as Sally ran her fingers through Sue's hair.

Sally's fingers caressed Sue's neck, then glided down her shoulder, fingertips gently across her chest and Sue realized that she was unbuttoning the front of her dress. Oh no. What was she doing? She had nothing on underneath except her panties.

Sue put her hand on hers to stop her. Sally whispered softly to her again, "don't worry lovely, I won't do anything to you that you don't want, and I can stop any time. But if it feels enjoyable, why stop?"

She had only unfastened the top button. She stopped there and instead her hand moved down to feel her nipple through her dress. The cotton was not very thick and the girl's fingers easily found and squeezed her nipple, which was already hard. The feeling was electric. Sue's head was screaming, is this right? But her body was saying this is fantastic. Her body won and she allowed her to carry on as Sally kissed her lips and now squeezed her tiny sensitive little tits through the thin fabric of her dress.

And so, after a while when Sally's fingers returned to the buttons and undid several more, Sue didn't stop her. When her hand crept inside, under the fabric, and found Sue's naked tit she gasped. She didn't complain as Sally gently squeezed her tit and stroked her nipple with her fingertips.

Never having touched herself, not even her boobies, she was feeling sensations she had never felt before. She missed out on so much just because of what her mother had told her. No wonder her girl friends at school had been talking for years about the joys of touching their tits or fannies, or boys groping them.

And although she felt embarrassed when Sally lifted the straps off her shoulders and let the dress fall down, exposing her tiny bumps to the world, she certainly didn't complain when Sally started licking them and sucking her nipples. It felt like heaven. Sally took a moment to whisper right next to her ear again, "I love your little tits". That made Sue feel good that she didn't think they were too small.

Rick and Rachel were now getting faster and more passionate. Sue felt privileged to be watching two very beautiful people making love to each other. Frank's hand was now moving faster on his cock and his eyes were fixed on the couple.

Sally continued to suck her tits, with her hand rested on Sue's bare legs. She gently caressed from her knees up her thighs and it felt lovely. So gentle. When her hand moved to the skin of her inner thigh, it felt a bit more sensitive, almost ticklish. But then as her hand began to get closer to her panties, Sue began to get tense. "It's okay sweetie," Sally whispered again, "relax. Like I said, I'll stop any time you want, but if you enjoy what I do, just let it happen sweetie."

Sue relaxed as Sally's fingers approached her panties and then, with one fingertip, she gently stroked the fabric from the bottom of her slit to the top. She stopped there and whispered in her ear again, "did that feel nice?"

"Yes," was all Sue needed to say. That was an understatement. If sucking her tits was heaven, this was more than heaven.

Sally's finger returned and stroked again, this time with a little more pressure. Instinctively, Sue opened her legs slightly and pushed her fanny against the girl's fingers. Now she was rubbing with three fingers. Sue's hips were moving in rhythm with her. Oh God, what was this girl doing to her?

The sensation building in Sue's fanny was impossible for her to describe, unlike anything she had experienced before. But nothing prepared her for the even more sensitive sensation when Sally slid her fingers under her panties and onto her naked fanny. Her slit was soaking wet and Sally's fingers slid easily inside. She clearly knew exactly what she was doing as her fingers expertly found her clitoris, which Sue herself had never touched but which she almost instinctively knew was there, and started circling it. Then her fingers found Sue's hole and pushed Inside as far as they would go before they encountered the obvious resistance. "Oh Gosh, you really are an innocent," whispered Sally.

She kissed Sue on the lips again, but Sue was now gasping deep breaths as Sally rhythmically circled and rubbed her fanny and her clitoris. She sped up and Sue's pushed herself against Sally's fingers. She knew something inside her was about to burst, something was building up, and suddenly Sue screamed out and her body convulsed in waves and waves of pleasure as Sally expertly rubbed and caressed her fanny throughout the first orgasm of her life.

The others all stopped what they were doing and turned to look. Sally kissed her on the lips again and then asked, "haven't you ever done that before, sweetie? Was that your first?"

Sue had no breath and simply nodded, "my first."

"That was truly beautiful," said Sally. "But would you believe, there's more to come." And with that she knelt between Sue's legs. In a single movement she removed her panties.

Sally pushed her knees apart and in disbelief Sue watched as Sally's face descended between her legs. Sue realized that, when she had said she wanted to lick her, she had meant it literally. Sally parted Sue's fanny with her fingers, pushed out her tongue, and started to lick her slit from bottom to top, focusing on her clitoris.

Having just come, Sue was still very sensitive and Sally wasted no time, licking her passionately. If anything it felt even better than her fingers. And in moments Sue felt the same sensation inside yet again and screamed once more for the second orgasm of her life, and as Sally continued, soon followed by her third and her fourth until she collapsed on the ground, exhausted.

Sally knelt beside her and kissed Sue gently on the lips, slowly stroking her tits and her neck as Sue sat back onto the chair recovering from the waves of ecstasy still flowing through her body. As she became more aware of her surroundings, she saw that Rick and Rachel had finished having sex and were lying together naked on the blanket. She noticed that Rick's cock was no longer big and hard but limp, as Rick's had been.

But when she turned to Frank still sitting quietly beside her, he had not finished what he was doing. His cock was still large and hard and he was stroking it slowly in his hand. And as he was doing so he was staring at Sue's tits and her panty-less fanny.

She felt embarrassed and moved to cover herself but Sally whispered in her ear, "don't cover up, he's giving you the ultimate compliment, he's masturbating looking at your body. His cock is telling you he thinks you're really sexy. Why not let him carry on?"

Obediently Sue sat still as Frank stood to get a better view between her legs. His hand continued stroking his long cock from top to bottom, now getting faster. Far from feeling embarrassed, Sue now began to feel the thrill of being lusted after. It made her very horny to realize that he was wanking himself just because of her tits and her fanny. After years of covering herself, she realized she really enjoyed her body being looked at.

Frank reached out and asked, "may I?" Sue nodded back to him and his fingers stroked her tits.

Sally whispered in her ear again, "he's always had a thing for little tits. Don't tell Rachel but he prefers mine to her. And yours are tiny, so I'm guessing he thinks yours are perfect. Sometimes when he's fucking me, we both pretend I'm a little virgin schoolgirl." Sue said nothing but thought to herself, actually that's exactly what I am.

Sally added, "Sweetie, if you want to avoid him cumming on your lovely dress you'd better take it off."

Sue slipped the dress off and sat there, her skinny body totally naked and on display for Frank to masturbate over. It was the most brazen thing she'd done yet and she loved it.

Frank ran his fingers across her chest from one little bump to the other and squeezed her nipples. His wanking got faster and more urgent. And soon she recognized the signs that he was near orgasm, and she watched in awe as white spunk gushed once again from the end of his cock, this time landing all over her tits.

That was yet another first for the innocent sheltered schoolgirl, church girl. To display herself to a grown man as he masturbated, and to watch him ejaculate over her tits.

Sally took the cloth again and lovingly wiped the spunk juice from Sue's tits and stomach, taking extra care across her nipples. Sue watched in amazement as Frank's cock again shrank to hang between his legs. So she was right, that is what happened to a man's cock after sex. Then Sally gave Sue another long gentle kiss on the lips.

At this point, everyone was feeling very soporific in the afternoon heat, everyone having recently orgasmed. Sally guided Sue down onto the large blanket on the ground and all five of them cuddled up together.

Sue found herself between Frank, behind her, and Sally facing her. The two girls hugged with Frank's arm around them both. Sally by this time had removed her own skirt and top and Sue saw the girl's boobies for the first time. They were indeed a lot smaller than Rachel's but larger than her own. They had a lovely shape to them and she found it beautifully erotic when they hugged and their nipples rubbed together. She wondered whether her own tits would ever grow to that size, but that was looking unlikely as all her friends had developed years ago.

As Frank pressed his body against her back, she felt his soft cock against her backside. But before long she became aware that it was growing again. And within a minute, it felt as hard as she had seen it previously. And he was rubbing it backwards and forwards in the crevice between her buttocks. She was amazed that it could do that, get small and get hard again so quickly.

She had never been so close to a man, especially a naked one with a hard cock, and it felt very sexy. She began to feel turned on again and she rubbed her small bottom back against his cock. It felt very naughty having a man's hard cock pressing against her bum and they continued doing that, slowly rocking together, for several minutes.

But she wasn't the only one turned on. Sally started kissing her lips again, and this time with more passion and insistence. Sally hand was on Sue's nipples once again and this time she took Sue's hand and placed it on her own beautiful boobies, guiding her to squeeze them and find her nipples.

It felt strange to Sue to be doing that to another girl, but the obvious pleasure it gave Sally encouraged her to carry on. So when Sally then took Susan's hand and placed her fingers down between her legs, pushing Sue's fingers into older girls slit, Sue didn't resist. After all, Sally had been very generous earlier in giving her the first orgasms of her life, first using her fingers and then her tongue. The least she could do was return the favor

Looking into Sue's eyes, Sally murmured, "darling, your fingers feel so good, I knew you'd be a natural, please don't stop." So Sue continued as Sally guided her fingers in what to do, down between her legs into her warm wet hole, which felt both weird and incredibly sensuous, and then easing her fingers back up along her slit to find the little pleasure spot, which Sally had expertly introduced her to on her own fanny earlier.

Each movement of her fingers clearly gave such pleasure to Sally, that Sue was very happy to carry on doing what was asked of her. Still lying face-to-face, Sue looked at the older girl, with her eyes blissfully closed, and thought she was the most beautiful person she'd ever seen.

By the time Sally pushed Sue's fingers back inside her and asked her to speed up, it was obvious that Sally was close to having another orgasm, urging her, "please don't stop, please don't stop." But Sue really didn't want to stop, it felt amazing to be able to give that much pleasure to someone, and then in front of Sue's eyes, Sally orgasmed again.

She felt incredibly privileged to watch the girl's face in total ecstasy and orgasm, only inches in front of her. Eventually opening her eyes, Sally stroked Sue's face and hair and kissed her lovingly again. "That was beautiful, you're so good to me." And they lay there hugging each other for several minutes until Sally said, "I think someone else wants your attention now. He's very good lover. Allow him pleasure you."

Sue looked around and there was Frank, still naked. He gently pulled Sue onto her back and she saw and his cock was still hard, right in front of her. "Now then church girl," he said, "let me to take you to a special place."

Frank started by kissing her lips. It was the first time she'd been kissed by a boy. It was different, it wasn't as soft as kissing Sally, but it wasn't horrible as school friends had said. It felt like she was kissing a man, masculine, with confident. Now close to him she realized he was older than she'd thought, clearly the oldest of the group, and obviously experienced. She liked that, in her own innocence and experience, knowing that he knew what he was doing. She liked his manliness, different to the softness of Sally but still very attractive to her.

Now his hands replaced Sally's, stroking her tiny tits, squeezing her nipples. And then his fingertips grazing down her stomach to rest on that secret place between her legs. Since she had never touched herself there, up to that moment in her life the only person who ever had touched her there was Sally. Sally was still there beside her like an angel, now kissing the side of her face and whispering in her ear, "let him."

Trusting Sally, but not knowing what to do, she lay still, allowing Frank's fingers to find her still wet slit and slide inside. Frank clearly knew what he was doing, instantly finding her clitoris and very quickly arousing the same strong sexual feelings within her. She lay motionless as his fingers circled her pleasure spot, and her hips began to move in rhythm with his hand. She gave no resistance as his finger slid down to find her vagina, her secret hole.

"Ah," said Frank as his finger slid inside and found it obstructed. "A genuine innocent." And a big smile spread across his face.

Sally whispered in her ear again, "Frank likes a virgin. He likes to be first. He likes how tight they are. And how much they enjoy their first experience of having a cock inside them. He says he likes to make them squeal. But it's okay, he doesn't expect that you will automatically have sex with him. He knows it

The Church Girl and the Hippies: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 22 Oct 2026 11:39:00 -0600

The Church Girl and the Hippies: Part 1.

Sue, A sheltered churchgoing schoolgirl, encounters some hippies.

Based on a post by FlashingJack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

►

Sue is at church. It's a hot sunny day and she's feeling very happy because she's wearing a new summer dress which she chose herself from the catalog Once it arrived, it was smaller than she expected and quite revealing. Maybe she should have bought a couple of sizes larger. She was called "stick insect" at school, tall and skinny with almost no tits. But now the dress has arrived she wants to wear it. The hem is high up her long skinny thighs, only just below her panties. It has thin straps over her shoulders and a straight neckline which is quite low, most of the way down her chest. She wondered if it was too revealing, but being a late developer, she doesn't really have any cleavage to show anyway so she's decided it doesn't matter. It's pastel yellow with buttons all down the front instead of a zip in the back, and the light cotton fabric is perfect for a hot day.

It's too hot to wear a bra and being so flat chested she doesn't really need one, and a light pair of panties will do in this heat. As she's putting the dress on in her bedroom, she looks at herself in the mirror and she's quite excited. Being tall and slender with straight brown hair, the dress suits her. It feels quite daring wearing nothing but the dress, her panties and a pair of sandals. And showing so much chest and so much leg. But she makes sure to fasten all the buttons from the bottom right up to the top. And she can pull her long hair forward to hide her chest, rather than having a ponytail.

She goes to church and has a nice time praying and singing. Her strict parents have decided she's old enough to be left on her own and have gone to visit relatives for the whole weekend so she's gone to church on her own.

After the service, while having coffee, people are being extra nice to her. She especially notices a lot of the men, even the grown-ups, their eyes are lingering on her longer than normal, looking her up and down. She feels very virtuous and holy because she's been singing to God. So she puts worldly thoughts to the back of her mind. But it was flattering when a group of older men kept smiling at her and looking at her long bare legs.

Best not to think about that right now, she puts those thoughts aside, but it was a novelty. Nobody had ever looked at her body like that before. Her parents had never allowed her to wear anything so revealing. It was only because her parents were away that she was able to wear it today. She decides she likes this dress, it's a lovely sunny color and it makes her feel good to receive attention.

She walks home down the country lane in the warm sunshine, very happy. Halfway home she meets a group of four strangers. They are kind of hippy looking. The two girls have lots of beads around their necks and flowers in their hair. They look around 20. The boys have long hair, also wearing beads, and are maybe a few years older.

They are friendly and they invite her to come for some lemonade at their camper van in the nearby field, so she follows them and tries to make out what these strangers are like.

One of the girls is called Rachel. She has a pale blue T-shirt and a flowing skirt with tassels. She has long dark wavy hair and is curvy, but not fat. She has largish boobies (though not as big as her mom's) and Sue is shocked to see that the girl is clearly not wearing a bra. Her boobies and nipples are very visible, swinging around inside her cotton T-shirt as she walks.

It's okay for me not to wear a bra, thinks Sue, with such a flat chest, but surely that girl should wear one? Isn't she embarrassed that anyone can see the shape of her boobies? And her nipples too! And to make it worse, she's clearly cut the neck line off the T-shirt too as it's very low, showing a lot of cleavage.

The other girl, Sally, is demure. She's slim, very pretty, and about the same height as Sue, who's tall and skinny for her age. She's wearing a cotton blouse, a big belt and a pink mini skirt that's even shorter than Sue's dress, so short that if it was any shorter, you'd definitely see her panties. She has shoulder-length fair hair, nice legs and small boobies (but at least she does actually have some boobies, thinks Sue). And it looks like she's not wearing a bra either, Sue can make out her nipples through her blouse. They must be very free, these hippies.

The two boys are taller than the girls, both wearing flared jeans with rips across the legs. They both have long hair. One of them has a beard and he's wearing a tie-dye T-shirt. But the one who looks oldest is clean-shaven, barefoot, and bare chested. Sue blushes a bit to see a half naked man. She learns that his name is Frank and it's his camper van The other boy is Rick.

As they walk across the field, Sally walks beside her and holds her hand in a friendly way. It makes Sue feel part of the group and they smile at each other. A thought crosses her mind that maybe, if her boobies grew a bit and she had a haircut, she'd like to look like Sally. But it's unlikely her boobies are going to grow any more now.

Sally asks her what she's been doing today and she tells them she's been to church. They all seem very interested. She doesn't tell them she's still at school because she wants to appear more grown up. Because of her height she's often been mistaken for being several years older than she is.

Sally tells her that they've been traveling around driving to different places and just stopping when they want to. It sounds like a really nice lifestyle to Sue, who's led a very sheltered life in her village. She's not used to seeing strangers and definitely not used to girls showing so much of their boobies. Nobody at school or at church dressed like that.

The VW camper van is in a corner of a field surrounded by lots of trees, well away from any houses, very private. They have some wooden seats on the grass outside the van.

They invite Sue to sit, with Frank beside her, and with Rick and the two girls facing her. Rachel hands her a glass and leans forward to pour lemonade into it. As she leans forward, her T-shirt falls open and with shock Sue can see her completely naked boobies and nipples. She has Never in her life seen another girl's boobies. Rachel sees Sue gasp and laughs. She pats Sue's hair and says, "better get used to that baby. It's all free love here".

The girl sits down and Sue laughs with them, trying to appear more grown up. But then pretty Sally sitting opposite in the miniskirt moves to take her lemonade glass and, in doing so, she parts her legs. Sue catches a fleeting glance and to her shock, instead of seeing panties, she realizes Sally's naked down there.

Sue finds herself looking at the girl's fanny and there's no hair on it. Rachel sees her staring and laughs again. "That's it, baby, no underwear here, we don't believe in it. None of us are wearing any. Half the time we're not wearing any clothes at all. You can look all you like."

Nervously she glances over at Frank beside her and he says, "that's right. Me neither, just my jeans and my cock". And he puts his hand on a bulge in his jeans and she realizes it really is his penis, she can see the shape inside his jeans and he's stroking it as he smiles at her. None of them are wearing any underwear and the only thing Frank is wearing is his jeans.

She's hardly ever even heard the word cock except in the playground and certainly never seen as much as a bulge. She feels very embarrassed and doesn't know where to look.

Meanwhile the pretty girl Sally sitting opposite, smiles at her and points between Sue's legs. "But it's fine, we can see that you ARE wearing underwear. And that's okay sweetie we don't mind. It's up to you".

Sue blushes and firmly closes her legs but the girl winks at her and says, "don't worry sweetie, I already had a good look. Your cotton dress is beautiful, but it doesn't hide the fact that you have sweet little tits and your nipples are beginning to get hard. And your cute little white panties are VERY tight and VERY thin and I can tell you've got no hair, just a beautiful little slit."

Glancing down, Sue realizes that she's right. The panties she put on today really are tight and thin and they completely show the outline of her fanny. She goes bright red and close her legs more tightly, pulling the hem of the dress down as far as it will go.

Sally sees Sue blushing and adds, "it's okay sweetie, you've got a beautiful crack, just beautiful. So beautiful, I'd lick it for you if you gave me half a chance."

Now Sue is more shocked and more embarrassed than she's ever been. Her sheltered upbringing hadn't prepared her for this. She's an only child and her parents are elderly and religious. There's never been any nudity in her family and sex is never even mentioned. But she smiles politely at Sally, not wanting them to realize how innocent she is.

When she was tiny, her mother had found her lifting her skirt and showing her panties to a little boy. Her mother had told her that a good girl never showed her panties and that even to think about touching herself "down there" was dirty and God would not approve.

So Sue had followed that instruction and never let her mind dwell on anything which might offend God. Whilst girls at school often made sexual jokes, Sue kept herself free from any thoughts or urges of that kind. She wondered whether that was why her chest was so flat. Her doctor had said she was a 'late developer' and some girls' boobies continue to develop into their 20s.

An hour ago she was in church feeling virtuous and holy. Okay there were old men there looking at her legs but it was still church. God's holy house. Now here she is sitting with a group of people who aren't even wearing any underwear. Not even the boys. And a girl has just stared at her nipples and her panties and said she wants to lick her fanny. She didn't even know girls did that. Sue felt very, very shy, maybe it was a mistake letting them think she's older and more experienced than she really is.

But also, somewhere in the back of her mind, something is stirring. Secretly she's a little bit excited. Married men looking at her chest. Older men looking at her legs. And now girls looking at her fanny. No one had ever looked at her fanny before. Even she'd only looked at it once herself, when she stood naked in front of a mirror out of curiosity, but only for a few seconds.

Sally had called it a "slit," and a "crack". Those were dirty words she'd only heard in the playground. But actually, she thought, they described exactly what her fanny looked like. The dirty words are exciting.

She keeps her legs closed and tries to lock those thoughts away in the back of her mind. She sips her lemonade and keeps quiet while they talk about something else. But when she eventually empties her glass, Frank says, "hey Rachel, our church girl guest needs her glass filling?", and the girl with the big boobies comes to fill it up again.

Once again Rachel leans forward and to avoid the embarrassing sight of her boobies again, Sue looks away, down at the ground.

But the girls gives another little laugh. "It's okay baby, I don't mind you looking. In fact, I quite like it. Have another look. One day yours might grow. Which would you prefer, a pair like this. Or a cute little pair like Sally's?"

Now Sue is curious so, at the girl's invitation, she looks again. Rachel puts her hands under her tits and lifts them up. Her nipples are hard. "Keep looking baby", she says "it's making me horny".

Sue wonders what it would be like to have a pair like that. But then she feels embarrassed that hers are so small, even if they wanted to look, she's got nothing to show them. Hey, what was she thinking? Who said anything about showing them her tits? Her mind was going places she never imagined.

Now Sue is curious so, at the girl's invitation, she looks again. Rachel puts her hands under her tits and lifts them up. Her nipples are hard. "Keep looking baby", she says "it's making me horny".

Rachel goes back to her seat. Sue is still beetroot red and they all giggle a little. "Maybe it's time for a little education for you, church girl", says Frank sitting beside her. "Everyone can do with some education, right? Hey Sally, why don't you show her some more?"

"Very happy to oblige for our cute guest", she says as she sits back in her seat and parts her legs giving Sue a complete unobstructed view of her fanny. "Look as much as you want," she says.

Wait, did that pretty girl just call her cute? Sue feels she should look away but she's fascinated, it really is a revelation, never even having seen her own fanny before, let alone another girl's. Her mum had never told her she shouldn't look at another girl's fanny. And the pretty girl has invited her to look. She finds her eyes glued between the girl's legs. She can see her fanny lips are glistening. And yes, "slit" and "crack" are very descriptive words.

"Keep looking", says Sally, opening her legs wider, "good for your education. And it's all yours if you want it, it's giving me a good buzz, getting me turned on".

This was another new concept. Sue has heard girls in the playground talk about being turned on, or "horny", but she's never felt it herself. Now suddenly, she's feeling new sensations between her legs. Her own little "slit" is feeling tingly. Her whole body is feeling warm. Her nipples feel hard and suddenly she can feel them pressed against the fabric of her dress.

And did she hear right? Did the girl Sally say it's all hers if she wants it? What did that mean? Did she somehow mean that she could play with it?

Her heart is racing, but they all look really relaxed, sitting there in the sunshine with smiles. It's like they're teasing her with a game that she doesn't know the rules. She tries to compose herself and sits up straight.

Then Rachel calls over to her, "hey baby, we've given you a show. How would you like to return the favor? You can keep your panties on, just open your sweet church girl legs and let us have a look". Sue immediately presses her knees tightly together.

"Come on" says Rick sitting facing her, with a friendly smile. "Give us a buzz, it will be fun. You might enjoy it more than you think."

Sue is determined not to, she's too shy, she's a good church girl. But those thoughts in the back of her mind return. She suddenly remembers those married men looking at her chest in church. Was it because they guessed that the neckline of her dress is only two inches above her nipples? And those old men across the church staring at her legs in a way that almost made her feel naked, like the dress wasn't there at all. That was actually quite exciting.

And she remembers Sally staring at her panties a few minutes ago. If she's honest with herself, that was exciting too, it felt naughty. And they've seen her panties once already, so... Her mind suddenly switches. Why should she obey the rules set by her frosty old parents?

"Okay", she says, "since you've been very nice to me, I will, but just for a few seconds". And so, sitting up straight, she tentatively parts her knees a few inches. The two girls and the boy sitting opposite are all leaning forward staring between her legs so she keeps them open a few seconds. Then she closes them snap shut again. She feels very brave and daring to show them her panties, disobeying her mum. She's tingling all over, especially between her legs, and it feels nice.

"Hey," says Rick, "that was extremely sexy. But it was too quick. That's not fair when the girls have given you such a show. Will you do it again?"

"I really shouldn't," says Sue, almost regretfully.

But no one in her whole life has ever told her that she was sexy. So, when pretty Sally looks at her pleadingly and says "please?" Sue replies, "okay, just a bit" and she opens her legs again, a bit wider this time and she holds them open for longer while the three of them stare. She's breathing faster now, this is very naughty to show them her panties. Breaking the rule she was taught as a little girl. So brazen. It feels so good.

"Hmm, that's better sweetie", says Sally, "now we can see your beautiful little crack again".

Sue feels embarrassed but the tingles in her fanny grow stronger when Sally mentions her "beautiful little crack," so she let them keep looking. She's never had feelings like this before. This must mean she's horny and turned on for the first time in her life. It feels so good, she's almost gasping for air.

As long as they're staring and it feels so good she keeps her legs open. In fact, she finds herself opening them wider to give them a better view. After all, she tells herself, she's still got her panties on it's not like she's naked. No different to wearing a bikini on the beach really. With her skirt squeezed right up to her waist, she opens her legs wide.

As they keep looking, Sally says, "oh wow, your panties are so tight and your little slit is making me so wet" and Sue watches aghast as Sally opens up her own legs again, and this time, looking Sue right in the eyes, she licks her fingertips and puts her fingers between her legs and starts rubbing her slit. "You're very horny sweetie. Very sexy. Keep showing. I really wish I could lick that crack of yours."

"It's making me hard too", says Rick sitting opposite her, and he stroked a very big bulge inside his jeans. "Shame you can't see it from there Frank", he said to the boy sitting beside her.

"Hey, it's okay" said Frank. "I've got a great view down the top of her dress. Love those little titties."

With embarrassment Sue realities that one of her shoulder straps has fallen down, and the way she's leaning forward, he can see down the front of her dress. And she's got no bra on. He must have been quietly looking at her naked tits and nipples for ages.

She quickly pulls her shoulder strap up again, but meanwhile Sally is now rubbing her fanny really fast. This must be what they call masturbation. She's still staring between Sue's legs.

Sue is about to close her legs again when Sally says urgently, "no, please don't take it away from me sweetie, show me just a bit longer, I'm about to cum". And before Sue can begin to wonder what that means, Sally starts breathing really fast and then lets out a long moan, "ah, oh, yes, that was amazing".

So is that what an orgasm is? She's heard that masturbation can lead to something called an orgasm. It looked incredible. But did lookin

PreMed Sex Tutoring

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 21 Oct 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Her professor teachers her about orgasms, sucking, raw cocks.

by FatherMarin. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Unlike most of her professors, Dr. Redding spoke with enthusiasm. He was clearly passionate about the subject material, and enthusiastic about sharing his knowledge with his freshman class. Just how enthusiastic he could be was something she would come to learn in short order. For now, as the professor lectured, her face remained down while she doodled, one hand covering her brow like a visor. It was all she could do to tune him out. That, and the growing wetness between her legs.

"As you progress through the program and eventually into your residency, you'll become accustomed to patients being nervous, or shy, just as you'll become accustomed to your own nervousness. My advice is to not stress about this process, and to just let things happen naturally.

Any questions?"She hadn't been paying attention to the lecture or the time.

Thank god, she thought, her face flush with embarrassment as she rose to leave the class."Excuse me, would you remain a moment?"

She turned to the professor before glancing around as her other classmates filed out of the room. "Me?" she asked."Yes, if you don't mind?"
"Well, I have work right after this, and it's getting

late..." She looked outside, the sun having nearly set."I couldn't help but notice you were distracted

today," Redding said as the last student filed out of the room. This was the last class of the evening, she knew, and soon they would be alone as most of the students left for home or the bar."Oh. Maybe. Sorry," she said. "A lot of students find it hard to adjust at the start of

the year. I like to make sure they know I'm available and willing to help with anything that comes up, or with any needs that may arise. How have you been adjusting?" Redding walked around around and casually closed the door at the back of the room before returning to his desk at the front, leaning against the front of it and crossing his arms. His slacks seemed to pull taught against his muscular thighs. The bulge in his pants was noticeable. She swallowed, again that wetness between her legs apparent."Fine. No issues, really. Is there something wrong?" "Not at all. You have a 4.0 this quarter. Normally you're

pretty attentive, but today you hardly looked up once. I thought to check in with you since we're half-way through the quarter already. How are you finding the material?"They'd been studying reproductive systems, and in truth, much of

it was new to her. She'd come from a conservative household and a private Catholic school, and neither had ever taught her anything much about how her own body worked, or sex, or what to do with herself when she'd felt aroused, except that anything outside of marriage--even masturbation--was a sin. It was no wonder that when she began to notice Redding she had a hard time focusing."It's...fine," she said, fidgeting nervously in her chair.

She looked up at him, at his broad chest and handsome features--stubbled chin, blue eyes, shaggy hair. He looked like someone from a shampoo commercial. The front of his shirt was tucked casually into his pants, belt slightly askance as he shifted position, ankles uncrossing and crossing again.Suddenly aware that her nipples were pressing prominently

against her blouse, she pushed her chest forward, unaware of the motion until she made it."I don't have a lot of, um...I mean with the material, I

don't...I haven't..." she trailed off, catching herself again glancing toward the bulge in his pants before looking quickly away. Was it growing?"You're a virgin, aren't you? Not much in the way of sex ed

either, I take it?"She gasped, blushed, felt the heat rise quickly in her chest and

throat and, yes, between her legs."Don't worry," Redding said, uncrossing his arms and

gripping the edge of the desk as he leaned back. "It's just as I said in class: you have to get used to these things, get comfortable talking about sex and bodies and vaginas and erections and ejaculation. If you're not comfortable, then your patients aren't going to be comfortable. As doctors, it's our job to put them at ease."Redding spoke matter-of-factly, casual, as if he were discussing

what to have for dinner. His candor helped put her at ease and she relaxed a little, setting her backpack on the floor next to her desk. Perhaps he was right. Perhaps talking about these things openly and objectively would help put some of her nerves at ease."I've never seen a penis," she said, deciding in the

moment to throw herself out there, as her roommate was constantly encouraging. This was her professor, a man in a position of respect and authority. He could be trusted. She could learn from him. If not him, then whom else? "I've been so focused on studying and working that I haven't had time for a boyfriend, and school is only going to get harder. I guess I'm just worried that by the time I do, the first one I see will be a patient's."Her professor nodded, seeming to consider what she had said. "And

you feel that with your inexperience, your patients won't trust you? That they'll somehow know you're a virgin?"He was right. She looked from the window and the setting sun

outside, turning to acknowledge what he had said, but again her gaze went first to his crotch and for a moment, the words caught in her through.There was a growing erection. She simply nodded, unable to take

her eyes off it."Look," Redding said, taking a step toward her. "I don't often do this, but I want to help you. I want to make sure you succeed. I

can tell your inexperience is really bothering you, and I want to make sure you can put your mind at ease. If you want, I'd be willing to show you mine. I moonlight as a nude model every now and then, so I'm used to this anyway. Would you feel better if you got to see what a penis looked like in real life?""Uh huh," she said, unable to speak. Was this really

happening? Was it unethical?Deeply unethical, her mind screamed. And yet, that wetness

between her legs, the warmth there...Redding unbuckled his belt and pushed his pants down. They fell

to the floor. His legs were muscular, black briefs skin-tight against the thick chords of muscles in his thighs. A large erection there--six inches? Seven? She couldn't be sure--was apparent."I'd show you what a flaccid penis looks like, but one

thing you'll learn about men is that they can't often control when they're erect. Just accept it when it happens and everything will come naturally after that. Being a nude model probably helped me more with that than being a doctor, to be honest. Here, I'll show you," he said, pushing his briefs down to the floor. Out sprang his cock, and she gasped.She had seen a dildo at a sex shop once, but seeing the real

thing was something else entirely. He was thick, and well trimmed. A small line of hair rain up his navel. She felt dizzy."Notice that I am circumcised," he said, taking

another step. He was close now, within reach. She squirmed in her seat, again aware of her erect nipples, the wetness between her legs, heat in her neck and chest.He continued. "If I were not," he said, taking his cock in his hand

and moving it so she could see it from another angle, "a layer of foreskin would conceal the head of my penis, and it would retract as I entered my partner, or masturbated."She could smell his cologne. Faint, earthy. Sandalwood, maybe,

or vanilla."You've never performed oral sex before, have you?" She shook her head.
"Give me your hand." He reached for her, and, head spinning, heart pounding, she took

it. Gently he guided it to his thick, bulging shaft, and wrapped her fingers around it."Like this," he said, his hand still around hers. He

began to guide her hand up and down his shaft, up and down, slowly. "When your partner becomes aroused like this, it's good to

start things off with your hands. It's okay to take your time at this point. There's no rushing foreplay. Especially as a virgin, you want to make sure you're going slowly." He guided her fingers along his shaft and over the tip of his

cock, which had begun to leak precum. He removed his hand from hers, allowing her to continue on her own. "And now this," he said, taking another step toward

forward. Her chair was just the right height to put her face in line with his cock, and gently he took the back of her head, guiding himself into her mouth. He moaned as her tongue slipped over the tip of his penis, his throbbing shaft pressing into the back of her throat. She gagged at first and he backed partially out before pulling her head back onto him. Her hands found his hips and before she realized what she was doing, she found herself bobbing over his cock, the tip of it bumping against the back of her throat as she took all of him. It was a surprise how easily she found herself able to deepthroat him, something she would later credit to her natural lack of a strong gag reflex. "Yes," he moaned, his hips now thrusting into her as

he fucked her mouth. "Yes, exactly. Just like that." Jesus Christ this is wrong, she thought. What the fuck am I

doing? I can't believe I'm doing this. I can't believe I'm that student. What would my friends think? What would my pastor think? But the taste of him was incredible, and the gentle way he

fucked her throat was unlike anything she had ever experienced. She felt like...like...her mind struggled to think of something. Like a whore. "Your partner should warn you when he's about to cum. When

it happens, you'll decide if you're comfortable swallowing his ejaculate or not. And you're going to have to make that decision very soon," he said, grunting. He had become more aggressive, grabbing a fistful of her hair from the back of her head. No longer was he gentle. No longer was he going slow. He pulled her head hard against his crotch as he thrust forward, fucking her mouth with reckless abandon. "I'm cumming," he said, grunting, "I'm cumming.

Oh god, fuck, yes!" He pulled her onto his shaft one last time, deep, burying his large and rock-hard erection deep in her throat. A thick stream of cum burst from him as his cock throbbed, hot ropes of semen coating the back of her throat. She swallowed it all. After a moment he pulled back, out of breath. "There,"

he said, panting. "You're very good at that. Nothing to worry about at all. You'll know what to do for next time. Here." He lead her from her desk and guided her toward his.

"But, I don't--" "It's okay," he said, standing in front of her. His hands found her button on her jeans and he undid them, pushing them to the

floor. She kicked her flip flops off and stepped out of them, suddenly

aware she had not been wearing any panties that day. "As a doctor, you're going to need to know how to interact with your female patients as well. You're going to want to be able to relate to them when they tell you about their clitoris." He slid her panties off her hips, then pulled her shirt over her head. Her arms came up willingly enough. This was happening too fast, and, head spinning, pussy aching, she let it. Whore, she thought as he gripped her breast in one hand and took

the nipple of her other in his mouth. I’m a fucking whore who will suck and fuck and let myself be touched. The thought excited her. "There are many nerves in the nipples, and it's often a

great way have your partner stimulate you," he said, his tongue flicking over her nipple. He opened wide and took her breast inside his mouth, the entirety of her areola fitting in as he gently sucked. With his other hand he pinched her other nipple, palmed her breast, rubbed and squeezed it. "Oh," she gasped, a moan coming from between her soft, parted lips. The desk was clear. She shifted on top of it and laid down as he

pressed her back against it. He continued to lick and suck on her nipples, alternating between them. The palm of his right hand slid down her chest, over her belly button, and down to her pussy. Her wetness greeted him there and, moaning, she spread her legs, hips gently rocking forward to meet his fingers. Wordlessly he moved his head down, kissing her navel, hands sliding down each of her legs until he gripped behind her knees and held her legs apart. Her toes curled before his tongue even touched her, but when it did, her whole body shivered. "You may find partners that go straight for the clitoris

with vigorous stimulation, but I would encourage you to have them go slow, and explore the entirety of the labia majora and labia minora. Especially as a virgin, taking time to really relax and prepare for intercourse will go a long way toward ensuring any pain you experience is minimized. Like this," he said, and began to lick. With the broad of his tongue, her professor licked from the

bottom of her pussy all the way to the top, the pressure light. She shuddered as he flicked her clit, then licked from front to back on one side of her pussy, slowly, before coming back up on the other. She squirmed as he licked her, inching her pussy closer to his face and moaning for more. She took the back of his head in her hands, as he had done with her, and began to rock toward him, her legs and feet in the air. The feeling was unlike anything she had ever experienced. Then he began to use his hands. Her professor took his thumb and rubbed the entrance of her

vagina while he sucked gently on her clit. Fingers wet, he ran his fingers along the length of her while flicking her clit with his tongue. With one hand behind her knee to hold her leg apart, he took the other and began pinching her nipple, thumb flicking it and running over it. Up and down his fingers ran, his tongue rapidly going over her

clit top to bottom, top to bottom, faster and faster until he switched direction, this time flicking her clit from side to side. Eagerly she thrust her hips into him, pulling the back of his head hard onto her pussy. A growing sensation of the utmost intensity built within her and

she moaned loud, pressing his head into her as she thrust forward as hard as she could, orgasming all over his face. It felt like an explosion and her body roiled, her legs shuddering and she gasped and rode the long and hard orgasms to completion. Carefully he eased off, his tongue still flicking over her clit, her body shuddering violently with each flick as the aftershocks overtook her. He took her hips and pulled her to the edge of the desk, her ass

sitting against it now, legs still spread before him, swollen pussy still throbbing and still aching. "Is...is that it?" she gasped, eyes closed, trying to

catch her breath, unaware that he stood before her with his thick cock hard again and just inches from her opening. "Not quite," her professor said. She felt something

different press against her then and she looked up, shocked to see the head of his cock resting against her clit. "Wait...stop...what...what are you doing? You can't," she

moaned, already her hips and her throbbing, aching, swollen pussy toward him. "This can't...but you're..." He held her feet in each hand and pressed her legs higher into

the air, rubbing his cock all along the length of her pussy. Slowly he began to enter her, pressing inside a centimeter at a time and waiting while she relaxed and stretched her tight, wet cunt around him. He leaned forward and again took one of her nipples in his

mouth, sucking, flicking it with his tongue. The thickness of his hard cock was incredible, the pressure as she stretched around him mounting as he eased inside her. There was pain, but as promised, it was bearable, and it paled in comparison to the weight of him on and inside her. After what seemed like an eternity, he was all the way inside her, deep, and slowly he began to back out before pressing back inside her again. "Oh my god," she whimpered, his face now buried in her

neck, his mouth on the lobe of her ear. She began to rock her hips in time with his own, slowly, at first, then faster as she began accustomed to his cock thrusting in and out of her. He pulled all the way out before pressing all the way back inside her, again and again, the rhythm building. "Harder," she said, now moaning with each thrust. The

thickness and fullness of his cock, the way it filled her completely, the way she spread her her legs for him, her professor, the wrongness of it...it was all she could do but to grunt in ecstasy, her fertile, unprotected womb open to him. "Oh no, oh fuck!" she said, realizing that he was

taking her bare. "You can't cum inside me, please, don't cum inside me. I'm not on any birth control!" He said nothing, instead doing as she asked: harder he thrust

into her as she lay there on her back, exposed to him and giving herself over to her professor. He stood up, still fucking her, still pounding her hard now, and began to suck on her toes, taking her big left one in his mouth, one hand gripping her ankle and with the other rubbing her pussy, thumb flicking over her clit. He's not going to stop, she realized, rocking her hips toward

him and in time with his thrusts. He's going to cum inside me. He's going to shoot his sperm deep inside and I'm going to become pregnant. Together they moaned, grunted, his balls slapping against her

ass as his thick cock thrust in and out of her. She couldn't stop him, though. Wouldn't. Didn't want to. Knowing what this meant, what his raw, bare cock deep inside her fertile cunt as her feet bobbed in the air only made the pressure grow. As before when his mouth was on her it built, built, until she knew the moment had arrived.

"I'm going to cum," she said, "oh god I'm going to cum," this time aware of what it meant to have an orgasm. "I'm cumming," he said, pumping her and looking into

her eyes. "I'm cumming."

Together they orgasmed hard. He pressed inside her and she pushed her hips to meet him, his thick ejaculate dumping inside her tight, wet pussy. Over and over his cock throbbed, each time pushing more of his seed inside her. Together they panted to catch their breath, his cock still buried deep inside her. He released her ankles and her legs wrapped around him, feet crossing at the small of his back to pull him closer and hold him there, hold his cock and his sperm in her womb.

She smiled. What else could he teach her, she wondered? She would have to find out.

by FatherMarin for Literotica

One Summer in Maine: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 20 Oct 2026 08:52:00 -0600

Summer In Maine: Part 2

Lesson Two, and Two and a half.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.

I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow.

"How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic.

"Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me.

"What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries.

"I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance.

"Please tell me what's bothering you."

I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge.

"Nothing." I said, unconvincingly.

"It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said.

"Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me.

"I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp.

"Why?" I asked softly.

"Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.

Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.

She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together.

"Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look.

"What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear.

"Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about.

"This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway.

"The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise."

"I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?"

"You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.

I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned.

"Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up.

"Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible.

"Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.

She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.

I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed.

"Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling.

"Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.

She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting.

"You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers.

"Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?"

"Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled.

"Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."

I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully.

"Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink.

"Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.

We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.

She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear.

"I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.

She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips.

"I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now."

"All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.

I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.

Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them.

"Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling.

"Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked.

"Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed.

"What are you making?" She replied chuckling.

"I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said.

"Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.

My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression.

"What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn.

"Nothing." I said, my grin returning.

"Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil.

"Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds.

"If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her.

"Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate.

"A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."

I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?"

"Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed.

"But for how long?" I said playing along.

"You have your driver’s license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject.

"Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked.

"Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?"

"Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her.

"Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.

I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said.

"Ride?" She asked.

"I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind."

"Not at all." She smiled.

I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose.

"I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold.

"Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud.

"Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips.

"Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding.

"I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sa

One Summer In Maine: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 19 Oct 2026 08:52:00 -0600

Summer In Maine: Part 1

Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.

I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store.

"Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler.

"You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked.

"Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled.

"Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her."

"Sure, where is it going?" I said.

She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.

I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.

She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.

I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent.

"Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied.

"Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."

She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look.

"Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.

She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."

I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book.

"Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."

She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off.

"Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said.

"Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before.

"Thanks." I nodded.

"No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."

I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete."

"Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."

I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush.

"Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded.

"If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel."

"Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.

She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it.

"Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"

I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs.

"May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle.

"Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again."

"You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked.

"Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.

She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia."

"Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea.

"You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked.

"I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."

She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag.

"If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave."

"Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.

She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."

I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too.

"I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle.

"Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.

I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized.

"For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea.

"I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up.

"Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked.

"I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said.

"Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.

She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back.

"I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?"

"You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"

I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.

I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough.

"Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."

I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain.

"Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said.

"Oh? You a doctor?" I asked.

"RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile.

"Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.

She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it.

"How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few.

"What are your plans from here?" She asked.

"I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.

She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply.

"No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.

I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."

She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit.

"That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked.

"Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.

She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.

I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing.

"Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.

I stammered.

"Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.

She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"

I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.

Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she in

Desiree’s Senior Year: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 18 Oct 2026 10:21:00 -0600

Desiree’s Senior Year: Part 2

Desiree at the River.

By outdoorhorny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

In May of my senior year in high school, summer came early. It was in the high 80's every afternoon, and we were sweltering in the ancient high school as the air conditioner struggled to keep up. Desiree and I sweated through morning classes and afternoon study halls, longing to be out of there, somewhere cooler and more private. We were both 18, and the restrictions of school were almost over. That made them even harder to bear!

It was one of our teachers who provided the solution; I thank her silently to this day! She suggested that we get together with students from another study hall to work on our Senior Projects. The next day, the four of us told our respective teachers that we were going to go to the other room to work with our partners. In reality, we slipped out through the Tech Ed classroom and went to our cars. Minutes later, we were whipping down the back roads away from school.

I have no idea where the other two went. They weren't a couple, so chances are they simply went home. Desiree had other ideas. Her little Honda Civic zoomed along and ended up on Rte. 6 in the next town. She pulled into a little IGA grocery store that backed up on sparse pine woods. I asked her what she was after, but she smiled and said, "You'll see!"

Intrigued, I followed her inside. She went right to the center aisles where the seasonal goods were. My eyebrows went up when she brought two cheap beach towels. She did not explain. I carried them while she grabbed snacks and drinks and headed for the checkout. She paid quickly, and when we left the store, she walked right past her car. I followed, very puzzled, as she went around the corner. I knew she would tell me when she felt like it, so I carried the bags and watched her ass as it twitched inside her tunic. When she passed the dumpster and entered the shady pine forest, she looked over her shoulder and smiled sexily. I grinned back, knowing she was up to something good.

The trail twisted and turned for a hundred yards, then it ended abruptly at a knob of rock that stuck out into a shallow, broad river. I stopped and looked around amazed. I could see a quarter-mile in each direction, and there was nothing in sight. The water slipped over flat smooth rocks, occasionally interrupted by a snagged branch or a small boulder jutting up from the surface. The air smelled of pine, the sunlight was warm and tinged with green as it filtered through the high branches, and besides bird song, the only sound was the gentle hum of the distant road. It was spectacular; a tranquil oasis barely off a road I had driven countless times.

"Des; this is beautiful! How did you find it?"

"My uncle owns all this; he used to own the IGA before he retired."

"Does anyone come here?"

"Nope. Didn't you see all the "No Trespassing" signs and the rocks across the trail? That keeps people out unless they're family."

"It's perfect!" I exclaimed happily.

"It's ours," she replied simply. "C'mon, let's get cool first and have a snack!"

Kicking off her sandals, she sat down on a low rock with her feet in the water. I brought the snack bag close, tugged off my sneakers and socks, and joined her. The water was still cold, but not as biting as the river we tried back in March. With the sun warm on our shoulders, we munched on chips and split a soda, laying the second bottle in a shallow pool to stay cold. Our shoulders bumped as we sat there side by side, enjoying our unexpected freedom.

"Just think," she said dreamily, "we could be sitting in Mr. Herman's study hall right now!"

"Just think," I answered, "as far as Mr. Herman knows, we're going to be in the other study hall for the rest of the year working on our projects!"

"Hmm, that does open up some possibilities!"

"Yes, it does!" I told her, reaching around to give her a squeeze.

Des responded by turning toward me and resting her hands on my leg.

"I'd rather be right here than anywhere else in the world."

She leaned forward a fraction and our lips met, softly at first, a slow, loving kiss. That kind of innocent, timeless kiss seems to disappear after high school, but I will never forget the way her lips felt against mine, or the first flicker of her tongue signaling it was time for more. My free hand twined in her hair and pulled her into my arms as our bodies began to respond.

With an impatient snort, Desiree broke our kiss and sat back. "I'm too hot like this!" she said in a petulant voice. She stood up, brushed the crumbs off herself into the water. Then she stepped carefully and gracefully up onto the rock's highest point and turned to look at me. Crossing her arms over her head, she whipped the tunic off in one smooth motion. I sat frozen, looking eagerly up at her as she tossed it further down the rock. Standing there in a pale bra and purple satin panties, she looked like some river goddess come to life. Full tits, winter-pale skin, and broad, luscious hips fought for my attention; Des smiled happily at my wide-eyed ogling.

"That's so much better!" she pronounced. "You should try it."

I stood where I was, turned to face her, and responded to her challenge. My shirt flew through the air to land on top of her tunic. I stepped up onto the rock I had just vacated and pushed my shorts down, taking my boxers along with them. Stepping out of them, I stood back up and tossed them onto the pile as well. The sun played across my body and it was Desiree's turn to stare admiringly. I had been working out hard for soccer and indoor track and it showed. A smile tugged at her lips as her eyes traveled all over my arms, chest, abs, and then locked onto my semi-erect cock.

"Mmm, you look good enough to eat!" she said eagerly.

"You first!" I responded.

She laughed happily. "I'm game!" she said. Her hands twisted up behind her back and unclasped her bra. A quick shake and it fell forward, revealing her tits and tightening nipples. Onto the pile it went. Her thumbs hooked the waistband of her panties, and drew them down an inch. I'm sure my eyes registered disappointment, because she laughed again at her successful tease and then pushed them down all the way, bending effortlessly at the waist until they brushed the rock between her feet. Then she simply stepped out of them and kicked them aside.

It was my turn to stare again. Desiree's mound was shaved smooth! My eyes locked onto that pale, delightful curve I knew so well, suddenly revealed in an amazing and arousing way. Although her cunt was in shadow, I could tell her grooming extended all the way because her labia were smooth and pale as well. My cock twitched, and Des giggled happily.

"You like?" she asked needlessly. "I did it last night thinking we might have a chance today!"

"I Love it!" I said fervently.

"Grab the towels," she commanded.

Two quick steps, my cock bouncing in time, and I had them out of the bag.

"Put one on the rock you were standing on." I did as she asked.

"Put the other one right there," she said next, pointing at the front jut of the larger rock she stood on. I complied, wondering what she was up to.

"Now," she said with a smile, "what was that about 'good enough to eat' you mentioned?"

I fumbled for a reply as Des stepped down onto the towel in front of her, then sank down to sit on the towel. She leaned back and spread her legs; she was rarely shy!; and rested her heels on ridges to either side. With one finger, she traced a line from between her tits down across her belly, and then over the shiny patch she had shaved.

"Why don't you kneel down right there and take a closer look?" she asked encouragingly.

I nodded and folded the towel double before settling myself comfortably. She was at the perfect height and distance; I rested my hands on her knees and watched as her finger continued lower, tracing the edges of her cunt, stretched open by her pose. When she got to her perineum, she added a finger and came back up, dipping them into her opening just a bit and circling there.

I stared hungrily and she smiled at my intense gaze. "Everything is So smooth!" she reported, spreading her juices all around her labia. "Your gonna love it!"

No words came to mind, so I acted instead. Leaning in, I licked from as far down as I could, up along her clean-shaven lips, over her clit, and up to the ridge of her mound. There I paused and showered it with kisses, relishing its silky feel.

"Des," I said when I paused, "I fucking love it!"

She giggled happily and settled back on her elbows, looking down at me through her lashes.

Returning to my task, I lapped at her cunt with a broad tongue a few times and then extended it fully, ramming it as deeply as I could into her opening. My nose bumped her clit as I did this, and I could feel her twitch each time I did. She hummed happily, and I kept going.

I moved my hands in close and used my thumbs to spread her lips even more. Then I turned my head a bit and nibbled my way up and down each delicate morsel of flesh, tugging at them and flicking them with my tongue. Another happy noise came from above me.

Looking up into her eyes again, I slowly put two fingers into my mouth and sucked them. She raised her eyebrows in anticipation, and I rewarded her immediately. With a twisting motion, I slipped them into her cunt, retreated to coat them with her juices, and then eased them deeper. Soon I was sliding them in and out all the way, only stopping when my thumb jammed against her. Des rocked her hips to meet my strokes, and I had to match her timing when I leaned forward to lick her clit. Each time I buried my fingers inside her, she pushed back, and I gave her sensitive nub a swirling lash with my tongue. We found a steady rhythm then, and Des began breathing heavily, moaning a little every time I licked her.

"Are you ready to cum?" I asked her teasingly when I paused my tongue action. I kept my hand moving steadily, and she had to gasp the words out to answer.

"Fuck, yes; give me more!"

Smiling, I leaned back in. I turned my hand palm up and curled my fingers so that they dragged across her G-spot, pumping them back and forth without fully withdrawing. Then I stiffened my tongue and licked the side of her hood repeatedly, no longer teasing her but trying to drive her over the edge. A deep groan and a raising of her hips told me I was on the right track.

"Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, keep doing that!" she gasped in time with her thrusting.

I kept doing that, just as she asked, and I soon felt her thighs fluttering. I pressed down hard on her mound with my free hand and began to suck on her clit while the tip of my tongue hit the same spot over and over again.

"Oh, fuck!" Desiree moaned when her orgasm burst within her.

I kept myself still then, feeling her cunt clamp down over and over on my fingers, soaking them with a rush of sweet, tangy juices. As I watched her body tremble, I admired the sun dappling every inch. The deep flush between her tits was stark against the untanned skin there, and her tits jutted straight up as her back arched in pleasure. I let her relax before withdrawing my fingers, which drew a tired whimper from her lips.

When her eyes opened, I brought my fingers to my mouth again and sucked them clean. She smiled enigmatically as I licked them, staring directly into her eyes.

"Well?" she asked.

"Definitely good enough to eat!" I pronounced with a grin.

"I love how you feel against my skin when it's all shaved like this," she told me seriously. "It added so much extra to everything you did!"

"I love it, too," I assured her. "You're so smooth and sexy."

"I'm glad you like it," she said in pleased tones.

With that, she sat up and let her feet down, settling them on the outside of my towel. She leaned down, grabbed my face, and kissed me deeply. I know she could taste herself on my lips, and she even lapped my chin momentarily to gather her own deliciousness.

"You know what else is gonna feel good?" she asked playfully.

"What's that?" I responded with an innocent look on my face.

"Sliding my cunt all over you and letting you feel how smooth and wet it is."

I pulled her up to her feet and gathered her in my arms. "That," I said seriously, kissing her between words, "sounds, amazing!"

My cock was trapped between us, and Des wriggled her belly against it. Copious clear liquid was leaking from the tip, and the whole thing was twitching with the sudden heat and stimulation.

"Besides, I think I need to tease you for a while," she continued. "I don't want to get you too excited yet!"

I groaned at the thought, but consoled myself with the knowledge that my explosion would be even bigger and better when it happened.

"Where do you want to do all this teasing?" I asked her.

"Grab the towels," she said. Then she pointed to a broad, flat rock about six feet from shore. The top was worn smooth by the passage of water over the years, but the top was dry now and looked invitingly warm. I laughed and gathered the cushioning towels. Holding hands, we made our way carefully across the slippery gap between our starting place and our new destination. When we got there, I passed her one towel and flipped the other one out to lie flat on the rock. Des followed suit and created a double layer of padding.

"Get on up," she said hotly. "It's time for some payback!"

I happily complied, sparing only a minute to look around.

"No one is here," she said reassuringly as I lay down on my back. Then her voice took on an Eastern European accent: "No one can help you. No one can hear your screams!"

"Well that sucks," I said with a smile. I settled myself comfortably on the rock and closed my eyes against the bright sunlight. "I'll try to suffer in silence!"

Desiree reached across me and grabbed my cock with one hand, aiming it straight up. She moved down and clambered onto the towel between my feet, and then paused to give me a few strokes. Her hand was warm and gentle on my shaft.

Shifting one knee outside my leg, Des began to do exactly what she had said she would. She lowered herself and I felt her cunt bump into my knee. Slick and hot, she caressed her way up to my thigh, then moved across my lower body and did the same on my other leg. When I peeked up at her, I saw she had her lower lip between her teeth and a little frown of concentration on her face. I closed my eyes again and grinned as she moved up again. Her silky mound came down on my scrotum and Des rocked herself forward, arching her back so that she slid along the entire length of my cock from base to tip, her lips parted around me and coating me with lubrication before stopping and then moving back down to the base again.

"Do you like that? Do you like how soft and smooth and wet I feel?"

My mouth was dry as I answered her: "God, Des, I love it!"

"I love rubbing myself all over you!" she said in a happy, sexy voice. I opened my eyes and she was gazing directly at me, her hands braced on her knees as she rocked herself back and forth along the underside of my shaft. Each time she reached the sensitive spot below the head, a pulse of precum leapt from my cock in response.

"Des!" I said urgently, feeling the flutter of an approaching orgasm.

"I know, I know, but it's fun to tease you!" she said. Then she rose up, allowing the cool air to soothe the dangerous throbbing of my cock. She scooted forward a little more to straddle my chest. Lowering herself again, she rubbed the silky lips of her cunt on stomach, then on my chest as she eased higher. When her thighs were on either side of my head, I couldn't help but lick her instantly from bottom to top. She gasped and pulled away.

"Hey; you already had your turn!" she said indignantly. "Now I get mine!"

With a quick, graceful move, she pivoted her body around, keeping her hips high enough so that her cunt was out of range of my tongue. She kissed my stomach, then trailed her hair across it, lower and lower with each swoop until it was tickling my thighs. Her left hand moved to brace herself on the towel while the other wrapped around my shaft again. She lifted it up to a 45 degree angle, perfectly aligned with her torso, and took me into her mouth.

My rolled back with pleasure. I loved this position; it let Des take me as deeply as she wanted without awkward angles or pressure. She made the most of it; nothing fancy, but she sucked steadily and her lips moved from tip to base in one effortless motion. I could feel the restrictive heat at the back of her throat for a second, then she pulled back. A quick breath and she did it again. With each stroke, she squeezed my shaft as she rose and flattened her hand out of the way when she descended. I moaned happily and lifted my hands to hold her hips as they hovered above me.

"Fuck, Des, that feels so good!"

She hummed happily in response, which gave me a shiver of pleasure. Desiree's motion was tireless, and I began to thrust upward a bit, knowing that I couldn't hold back much longer. That signal was clear to her as well, and she paused to look back at me.

"Do you want to cum?" she asked, squeezing my cock rhythmically.

"I have to cum, Des, I have to cum in your mouth!" I gasped.

"OK, I'm ready for that!" she smiled. Then she turned back and resumed her suction.

Another dozen strokes and I was ready. My orgasm hit just as her mouth descended, and I arched myself up unconsciously. For a moment, my cock slipped past the ring of her throat and I could feel the twitching of her gag reflex against the sensitive head. The first jet of sperm flew directly down her throat, but she recovered quickly and pulled back, holding just the head between her lips and sucking frantically, pumping my shaft to milk out every drop. I could feel her swallowing as pulse after pulse threatened to overflow her mouth.

Slowly, my hips fell back onto the towel. Des kept sucking steadily as my cock began to soften, and her tongue snaked all around to make sure she didn't miss any of my cum. When she finally released me with a pop, I was completely spent. She planted a kiss on the underside of my cock, drawing a twitch in response that made her giggle. Then she turned herself around again and laid her head on my chest, her hand still wrapped around my spent shaft.

"That was so amazing!" I murmured into her hair.

"That was the most cum ever!" she said with a snort

Desiree’s Senior Year: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 17 Oct 2026 06:58:00 -0600

Desiree’s Senior Year: Part 1

Finally connecting with a high-school friend.

By outdoorhorny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Desiree should have been born in the 60's. Everything about her reflected a kinder, gentler, and groovier vibe than the 90's were comfortable with; in short, she was a hippie. She wore patterned peasant skirts, thin cotton T-shirts with mandalas and such, beads all over the place, Birkenstocks, and course, a peace-sign medallion. All of these things drew my eyes to her right away, but they in no way hid the luscious body beneath and behind them. She had long brown hair that fell in soft curls below her shoulders. Her eyes were dark brown, her lips deep red and shaped like Cupid's bow. Full tits and wide hips stretched her garments tight in all the right places. Best of all, her skin was translucent and flawless, even in the dead of winter.

We were both new students in school during our senior year. She had been kicked out of boarding school, and my parents had retired to a small town in the eastern part of the state. That made us the only 2 students in our grade who hadn't been there all 4 years. Actually, the rest of the student body pretty much grew up together, but since the high school served 3 towns, only a third of them had been in school together all 12 years previously. Still, it was enough to make us feel like total outsiders.

That alone was enough to bond us, but we also had a lot of classes together. There were only small sections of upper-level classes in English, history, math, French, and science, and we were in all those together. She was always somewhat spacey, but a good student, a good lab partner and homework buddy, and a pleasure to talk to, even if the conversations took odd turns.

She was dating a guy named David who had already graduated. I spent the fall pursuing the only other single girl in our upper-level group, but she was still kind of seeing her old boyfriend from a few towns away, so that wasn't a regular thing. We all went to the same parties, hung out after soccer and basketball games, and went to the nearest big town once in a while for some wild nights of pizza or McDonalds and a movie.

It wasn't until winter came that I realized how badly I wanted to be with Desiree. There was a lot of snow that winter, and she called one afternoon to tell me that her 18th birthday party was moved from the Science Museum to her own house; that way, no one had to drive 45 minutes in bad weather.

When I got there, Des was dressed up for a change. There was still a hippie vibe to her outfit, but her parents had friends over as well, and everyone was dressed for a holiday party. It turned out that her family had scheduled both things, but combined them to save everyone a drive. Anyway, she looked amazing; her hair was silky and somewhat straighter, she had on a little makeup, and her outfit made her look older and more beautiful. I was glad I had taken some pains to dress up as well; some of our friends didn't get the memo and showed up in our usual teenage gear. She told me how nice I looked, and I made sure to compliment her as well.

Because of my mother's job, I was accustomed to spending time with adults at parties like this one. I chatted with her parents, and with some other adults who were parents of kids at school, or people I had met around town. Even the damn principal of the high school was there, which was a little weird for all of us! I saw Desiree working her way around the room as well, and my eyes kept straying her way as I admired her outfit, her flashing eyes, and the soft ripples of laughter that I knew so well. She caught me looking every once in a while and smiled at me.

When I finally broke away to hang out with my friends, her mom stopped me to say how glad she was that I had come. She complimented my poise, told me I was very grown up, and gave me a peck on the cheek. I grimaced, blushed, and thanked her before disengaging as gracefully as I could. When I got out of the kitchen and headed for the den where the kids were hanging out, Desiree was headed out as well.

"Wow; you're quite the hit with the mom-and-dad crowd, dude" she teased me.

"Just working the room, ya know?" I said in my most pompous voice.

"I'm sorry if my mom embarrassed you," she said apologetically. "She can be kinda over the top. I keep trying to get her to mellow out, but she always comes out with something trippy!"

"No problem; I can handle moms pretty well. My mom used to drag me to parties all the time for her old job, and you just kind of get used to the chit-chat."

"Well," she began, taking my arm, "I was very impressed with your poise!"

I blushed again. "Oh, you heard that, did ya?"

She laughed happily and squeezed my arm, her tits pressing against me closely.

"Yes, I did. I was thinking how grown-up you were, too. When I noticed you checking me out, I kept thinking it was some creepy older guy, but then it was you, and it just made me feel good."

I had no idea what to say to that, so I fell back on flattery.

"Des," I told her, "I'm sorry about that, you just looked so beautiful and natural chatting away with all those people that I couldn't help but look at you!"

A pleased smile appeared, and she squeezed me again.

"Does that mean you didn't think I was beautiful before?"

"Oh, no, not at all!" Did I mention I was far from smooth back in those days?

"So tell me, dude, how long have you been thinking I was beautiful?"

At that point, I realized that she was completely messing with me, but I couldn't stop myself.

"Since day one of school," I told her earnestly.

I think my serious tone took her aback somewhat, but again the pleased smile appeared.

"So it wasn't just because I'm all dressed up and wearing makeup instead of being my usual crunchy self?" she asked. This time, the teasing quality of her voice was more apparent.

"Nope. Crunchy Des is beautiful all the time, I just never get a chance to tell you."

"I can see why you're such a hit with the moms," she murmured just before we entered the den.

She let go of me to rejoin the group, and we relaxed into our usual roles, joking around as a group and devouring the pizzas her mom had ordered for us. We stayed there for three or four hours, watched a movie, and at the cake her mom brought in. All in all, a good birthday party.

The adults had drifted off before the movie ended, so the house was quiet when Desiree's party was over. Everyone hit the road, but I stayed behind to say goodbye to her parents; again, my mother's training was kicking in. She thanked me again for spending time with the grown-ups and, to me embarrassment, gave me another peck on the cheek, turned me around toward Des, and said, "Isn't he great?" in a loud voice. "And handsome?"

"Oh, he certainly is!" Des affirmed, desperately trying to keep a straight face.

"Well, goodnight, thanks again for having me," I muttered and headed for the door.

Des caught me before I got my coat on completely. She grabbed my arm in the hallway, her eyes filled with laughter.

"I'm sorry; I'm sorry! I couldn't resist!"

"No big deal," I assured her somewhat truthfully. "It's your mom; she's just a little, "

"I know. I'm sorry. But she was right about one thing, "

"You Are very great and handsome," she said softly. Then she stepped forward and planted a soft kiss on my lips. Her eyes were deep and serious, and she pulled back a few inches, watching me, waiting for my reaction.

"Des," I replied in a low voice, "I was serious when I said you look beautiful all the time. I've always thought so, it's just that tonight, I saw you looking beautiful in a different way and it made me realize, " My words trailed off.

"Realize what?" she asked, holding herself just inches from my face.

"How much I want to do this," I told her, crossing the space between us and kissing her back, letting my arms wrap naturally around her slender waist.

Des hummed happily, then broke our kiss to smile up at me. "Far out!" she said softly.

Her mom was still moving around the living room and kitchen collecting glasses, so Des urged me out onto the broad bluestone steps and closed the door behind us. The outside lights were on and it felt like snow again. I pulled my coat all the way on, then opened the front and she stepped gratefully into the shelter it offered her from the cold. Her body was warm and lush against mine, and I felt every curve plastered against me as our lips met again.

Away from prying eyes, her lips parted quickly and her tongue darted playfully into my mouth. I responded in kind, and our eyes closed for what seemed like an endless moment as we shared that thrilling rise of passion for the first time. I could feel my whole body responding, and Des shifted her weight, clearly feeling the same ripples of pleasure in her core.

"I've got to help my mom," she said apologetically.

"I've got to get home, too," I told her. "I don't want to go, though, "

"I know, I don't want you to go!"

Stepping back into me, Des kissed me hard one more time, then pulled back and looked at me sadly. "I guess we'll have to finish this some other time," she said.

"Yeah, definitely!" I said urgently.

"Come back tomorrow if it doesn't snow," she said quietly.

She smiled, then stepped back and opened the door. I watched her go and then turned down the icy stairs. Driving home, my mind was filled with possibilities, and I was grinning like an idiot.

Thankfully, there was only a dusting of new snow when I got up the next day. I told my parents I would be hanging out with Desiree and working on a lab report. They nodded, told me to be careful and be home for dinner, and went back to whatever they were doing.

The twisty back roads were gritty with salt and sand as I raced toward Des's house. Pulling into the driveway, I noticed fresh tracks from the garage to the street. When I tapped the bird-shaped knocker, there was a long pause before I saw a flash of movement through the prisms of glass beside the door. I heard a click, and the door swung open a few inches. I could see one of Desiree's dark eyes, a trace of a smile on her lips, a cloud of brown hair framing her face, a flash of bare thigh, and a thick bathrobe belted tightly at her waist.

"Yes?" she asked in an imperious tone, raising an eyebrow playfully.

"Good morning, miss," I said earnestly. "Is your mom home? She told me yesterday that I should come by this morning. I believe that I was so poised and well-spoken at her party that she wanted to spend some more time with me, "

"You're disgusting!" Des snorted, swinging the door open wider. "You probably would go after my mom!"

"Not when you're here," I told her, stepping close once the door was closed behind me.

Desiree grabbed the lapels of my winter coat and pushed them back off my shoulders. As the coat slid down my arms, she closed the distance between us, pressing her warm body against mine. Our lips met, softly at first and then with increasing passion.

"Come upstairs," she said after pulling back to catch her breath.

"Parents?" I asked.

"Gone for the day" she replied with a wicked smile.

"Good!" I said fervently. "Let's go!"

She turned with a smile and a swirl of dark hair. Her bare feet were almost silent on the wooden treads as she flew up the central staircase. My hiking boots left melting snow behind as I rushed after her. I almost tripped because I was trying to run upstairs and watch her enchantingly bare legs as I went; the bathrobe was long, but I could see a lot of her beautiful form from that angle.

When I got to her room, Desiree was standing on the far side, the neatly made double bed between us. Posters, tapestries, dried flowers, and a lingering whiff of sandalwood competed for and lost my attention as I halted just inside the door.

"You can come in," she said mockingly, a trace of that same sexy smile on her lips.

I walked to the edge of the bed opposite her.

"This is where I wanted to bring you last night," she said. "Once I saw you with my mom, "

"Don't start. I was just being nice, but I'm glad you noticed me, finally!"

"I always noticed you, we just had other stuff going on."

"Yeah," I replied with my usual brilliance.

"So now, " she began.

"Now I'm all yours!" I told her with my best smile.

"Good. I want to show you something!"

I nodded and told her "Anything you want!"

Her smile grew wider. Then she lifted on knee up onto the bedspread.

"After you left last night, I came up here when everything was done."

She leaned forward and put her palms flat on the covers. Her other foot came off the floor, and she drew herself toward the middle of the bed, sitting with her knees together, feet tucked under her, and the bathrobe lying in soft folds on her lap. My eyes were drawn to her bare thighs, then moved slowly upward, taking in the swell of her full tits under the thick terry cloth. When I reached her face, I noticed both a smirk on her lips and a smoking, sensual glimmer in her eyes.

"I was wishing you were here with me," she continued. "So I threw my clothes over there." She gestured with her chin, and I glanced at the outfit she wore last night piled in reverse order on the chair. "And then I climbed into bed, "

Her hands pulled slowly on the bathrobe belt. When it came undone, the lapels fell apart a few inches, drawing my eyes to the soft valley of her cleavage. Desiree shrugged her shoulders then, and the soft fabric slipped back off her shoulders. Her hands came up to cover her tits as they were exposed, but she kept up her narration.

"And I started thinking about what I would do if you were with me, "

I stood there in awe as she used her palms to graze her nipples, making small circles without fully revealing herself to me.

"I got so fucking horny!" she said more intensely. Her hands fell away from her chest, and as she shoved the bathrobe off her lap and away behind her, my heart beat faster and I drank in the sight of her tits: pale globes with dark, tight nipples and wide areolas. They were as gorgeous as my teenage fantasies had imagined them, and my hands itched to reach for them.

Des dropped her hands to her lap then, and shifted herself to widen the space between her knees. I followed the motion and was treated to a glimpse of dark curls before one hand blocked my view. I thought for a moment she was being modest, but then I noticed her hand moving slowly, caressing herself with slight up and down motion.

"Just thinking about having you up here last night made me want you so badly, I ended up sitting just like this, wishing it was you playing with my boobs, and I was touching myself like this."

Her free hand came up and I saw her pinch her own nipple delicately, twisting it as she did. Her other hand pressed more firmly into the shadowy depths of her lap, and I knew her fingers were curled underneath her, stroking the furry lips of her cunt.

"Show me, " I whispered, finally contributing to the conversation.

Des smiled again and rose up to her full kneeling height. From knees to neck, her body was a symphony of pale olive skin and alluring curves. She kept her hands in place, but seemed to savor my admiration while I took in the narrow waist, the long muscles of her thighs, and the rippling bounce of her tits.

Again, she spoke as she played with herself: "My nipples got really hard thinking about you pinching them, and I started playing with my clit because I was already so wet for you!"

Looking down, I saw that she had two fingers extended and they were making tight circles at the base of her mound.

"Sometimes, " she resumed, "I put my fingers inside to get them wetter." Her hand curled lower for a moment and then went back to lavishing attention on her most sensitive spot. "Is that what you would have done to me last night?"

"God, yes!" I told her immediately. She smiled, but I wanted to raise the stakes a little more.

"I would have started like that, Des, I wish I could have come upstairs and seen you naked like this! I would have kissed every inch of you and pinched your nipples and rubbed your clit exactly the way you're doing it now!"

"What else?" she asked in an urgent whisper, her back arching a bit and her eyes half-closed.

"I would have pushed you back, though, so I could taste you," I said.

"Umm, I love that idea!" she assured me with a sexy smile.

Her hand left her lap and she brought the two fingers she had been using to play with herself up to her lips. "I do that all the time!" she said happily before licking each finger individually. Then she sucked them both at once, slowly getting every trace of her juices off.

As I stood beside the bed and watched this erotic display, my cock was achingly hard inside my jeans. I could think of nothing to say; my mind was gripped by the show in front of me, and I was fantasizing about those beautiful lips sucking me instead, and I was imagining the taste as well.

Fortunately, Des kept things moving forward. "When I was thinking about what I wanted you to do to me last night," she began, "you weren't wearing all those clothes!"

As quickly as I could, I unlaced my boots, shucked off my jeans and underwear, and whipped both sweater and T-shirt over my head. All this was hampered by the face that Des was naked in front of me and I couldn't pull my eyes away from her!

When I was as bare as she was, Desiree took the initiative again. Bracing her hands on the bedspread, she slipped her feet in front of her and moved them off the bed. Her legs parted even more as she scooted forward until her ass was just on the edge of the mattress. This position revealed her fully; wide-open thighs framed the neatly groomed, silky curls that covered her mound and along each side of her opening. Her earlier actions had turned her on, and her inner lips glistened with her arousal.

"What were you going to do to me?" she asked enticingly.

In a heartbeat, I fell to my knees on the soft rug beside her bed. My hands went to her inner thighs, pushing them wider apart while my thumbs did the same f

Consoling Auntie: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 16 Oct 2026 11:08:00 -0600

Consoling Auntie: Part 2

Auntie finds comfort and passion.

by Jism786. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Significant changes started occurring after my Aunt stopped wearing her black attire. Since the funeral, she had been wearing nothing but black, but she was back to her everyday wear after two weeks. The truth was that her black clothes just didn’t cut it when it came to working on the farm. However, with this change also came some unexpected challenges. I couldn’t help but stare at her after she started wearing her everyday work clothes.

Her work jeans hugged tightly around her legs and butt, and it was lovely to see her walk to and fro.

Her behind was plump, and her jeans only highlighted its perfection. I had always known her breasts were relatively large but watching her walk around the farm and house really extenuated the bosom she possessed. She was truly well endowed in this respect. The years had taken some of the perkiness away, but in its place, a beautiful supple body now remained.

One day, as I was working on a fence near the barn, I saw her washing some rags on an old fashioned washboard. The way her breasts moved freely as she plunged the rags up and down the board was hypnotizing. If she was wearing a bra, it wasn’t helping. Her shirt wasn’t skin tight but tight enough to see the roundness of their shape as they bounced up and down. I soon felt my cock pulsating in my jeans, and I couldn’t help but stand up as my cock rectified itself longways down my leg. I felt ashamed and embarrassed at my reaction, but what could I do.

It had been weeks since I had any sort of release. I had no girlfriend back home, and I didn’t really feel like masturbating in the house of my dead Uncle. It also didn’t help that I was now sleeping in my cousin’s room. That night, however, I was unable to keep myself from stroking my cock. In the silence of the night, I pictured my Aunt on that washboard. Soon I was shooting cum into the air, and at once, I was plagued with guilt.

A few weeks turned into two months of working on the farm. I had decided about my future; I love this life, and I’m going to stay here. I actually loved the farm life.

A few days after making my decision, I worked like a machine, repairing fences, and didn’t’ stop until the sun went down. By the time I got back from the field, a heavy rainstorm had started to unleash its fury, and I was completely soaked. My Aunt had dinner waiting, and I wasted no time in changing and eating the hearty meal.

After dinner, we went out on the porch to watch the rain coming down. It was really pouring, and I couldn’t help but smile as my Aunt cuddled next to me. She shuddered after every thunderclap, and I couldn’t help but feel more manly as she took comfort at my side. After a while, it became too windy, and we decided to head inside.

We were sitting in the living room when she suddenly said, “Do you mind sleeping in my room tonight? I’m kind of a scaredy-cat when it comes to thunder.”

“No, I don’t mind, Aunt Rose,” I replied, maybe a little too quickly.

“It’s just, I never really liked lightning and thunder….” she trailed off. “Your uncle…your uncle used to tease me about that,” her voice wandered off as she remembered her dead husband.

“It’s okay. I’ll help you feel safe…,” I said.

I had planned to not act on my natural tendencies and behave as gentlemanly as possible. I had fought the battle in my head already, and I had won. I would only comfort her and nothing more. I held her all through the night as the lightning and thunder prevailed long into the night.

Although I had decided to not cross the moral line, my body didn’t know any better. My cock throbbed against my Aunt’s back and remained so well into the night. Like a strong, dark guardian holding vigil, my cock rested against her sleeping body. I struggled to sleep as I considered the fact that my Uncle had slept on this same bed. Perhaps he had made love to her only days ago, and yet here I was in his place. I awoke a few times to hear my Aunt sobbing quietly and would only wrap my arms tighter around her to assure her that I was there to protect her.

I had a lot of work the next morning due to the storm. For eight hours, I worked diligently, replacing shingles and repairing things around the farm that had gotten damaged by the devastating wind. By the end of the day, my body ached. Small blisters had appeared on my hand from where I had gripped the hammer.

My Aunt had always been attentive to my needs, but I immediately noticed a change in her demeanor when I went into the house. Where before, she had treated me as her young, clueless nephew, she now spoke to me no different than a wife would talk to a husband.

“What would like to eat, dear?” She asked while she folded my coat.

“I’ll eat anything,” I told her. “I’m starving.”

“Alright then, spaghetti it is…” she said. “Maybe later, I can give you a massage honey, it looks like you can use it,” she added.

Indeed I really could use one. My arms and back were burning, and I knew I would enjoy having my Aunt feeling me up after a long day’s work.

“Yeah that sounds nice,” I replied.

“You better get washed up then,” she said suggested.

I headed into the shower and stripped my clothes. I slid back the clear glass door of the shower and stepped inside as the warm water started to steam up around me. I had small cuts on my hands, and using the soap stung them as I washed. Nevertheless, I persevered and cleaned as best I could. I was fully lathered in soap when I heard a knock at the door.

“Yes?” I called out.

“Honey, I have a wash going do you have your clothes in here? I didn’t see them in your room.” She said.

“Yeah, they’re in here,” I replied as I tried to wash some of the soap off my face.

Slowly the door creaked open, and I saw my Aunt gingerly step in. I had left my clothes right outside the shower door, so she had no choice but to venture all the way inside. Unlike the day before, I found myself lacking any sense of embarrassment. Having held her all through the night had given me a confidence that had not been there before. That and the fact that I had worked my ass off gave me a sense of empowerment that I really liked.

I watched my Aunt’s eyes as she desperately tried to concentrate on the pile of clothes. Although the steam did provide some cover, it wasn’t enough to stifle her curiosity. As she leaned down to pick up the pile of clothes, my cock pulsated, slowly growing aware of the presence of the female before it. After each heartbeat, it gained strength. By the time she had all my clothes in her hands, my cock was already at full mast, with water trickling off its tip. As she went to stand up, her gaze wandered until it finally locked onto my engorged member. As soon as I saw her fixated, I stabbed my cock sideways against the glass. The glass door rattled, and my Aunt fell backward while clutching my clothes tightly against her bosom.

“John honestly!” She stammered.

I laughed out loud at her befuddlement. Quickly she gathered herself and walked out of the bathroom. I gave my cock a few short strokes but decided not to release my load, considering I would be getting a massage from my Aunt shortly. Although I had committed myself not to cross the line, I found myself not trying very hard. Subconsciously, I wanted to seduce my full-figured Aunt. I had become infatuated with every part of her body. Her hips had been difficult to ignore. They reminded me of the hips in a Venus painting I had once seen. ( Nude Venus at Her Mirror Painting by Diego Vel zquez ) I loved how smooth her skin was, and thinking about rubbing my hard cock against it made me want her even more. I finished my shower with my hard-on intact.

I put on some clean underwear and went to the kitchen to eat supper.

Rose looked at me and said, “I’ve noticed that you’ve gotten into the habit of coming in here like that, dear.”

“Like what?” I asked.

“In just your underwear, dear,” she replied.

I looked at her and said, “It’s more comfortable after working outdoors all day. Do you want me to put on some clothes?”

“Umm, no dear, it’s not necessary. I’m just not used to it.”

Rose plated our meals and brought them to the table. We ate and had a casual conversation about the farm and the neighbors. When we finished eating, Rose cleared the table, and I helped her wash the dishes.

“Thanks for the help with the dishes, dear. You didn’t have to, you know,” Rose said, and kissed my cheek.

“You cook, wash my clothes, and take care of me. It’s the least I could do,” I replied.

“Are you ready for your massage, dear?” she asked.

“Give me a minute,” I said, “I’ll meet you in the living room.”

I went to the bathroom, took off my underwear, and wrapped a towel around my waist. As I stared down the hallway, I was entranced by my Aunt, who was sitting Indian-style, reading a book. She was wearing short pink shorts, which said “lovable” across the back. I remember admiring how the word stretched slightly due to the ample size of her ass. She had a short button-up blouse, but her tits were partly visible through the gaps between each button. It also didn’t help that she had not fastened the top three buttons. She had her reading glasses on, and her brown hair fell down the left side of her face. She looked a lot younger, sitting like that next to the fireplace.

In a daze, I walked towards her with only the small white towel wrapped around me. Before I made my presence known, she put her book down and stretched. Her arms reached for the ceiling, and her back arched like a limber gymnast. Her breasts pushed hard against her blouse, and the buttons strained to contain the bounty she possessed. As she lowered her arms, she saw me.

“Honey, aren’t you going to put some clothes on?” Rose asked incredulously.

“I thought you were going to give me a massage,” I said in a child-like voice.

“Well yeah, but you could put some clothes on you know…” she said.

“No, its okay. I don’t want to get any oil on them, ” I said quickly when I saw the bottle of oil next to her.

“hmm… makes sense I suppose,” She said slowly and thoughtfully. She was gauging my intentions, I could clearly see.

She extended a bath towel on the carpet and laid a pillow on one side.

“Well, come over here,” she beckoned with both hands.

I strode towards her, and I could see her eyeing my body behind the glare of her glasses. Watching her do this made me even more excited. I laid face down and unwrapped the towel, letting it cover my ass. Soon after, I felt my Aunt’s weight over me as she straddled me. I could feel her soft legs with my hands as she started massaging my shoulders. I could see her shadow against the wall, and I could already imagine her breasts swaying back and forth as she ran her hands across my back.

“You’re back is really tense hon,” she said finally.

“That’s all muscle Aunt Rose,” I said coyly.

“Ain’t that the truth…” she trailed off.

Soon she slid down to my legs and started working my calves. Slowly she inched her way upwards until she reached what the towel-covered. I felt a slight hesitation before her hands slid under the small towel. Her hands were right on my butt, and I could not help but wonder whether she could see my balls. I could feel the cool air on them, so it made sense that she should be able to see them. My cock had grown slightly limp under my weight, but I knew the moment it got some room, it would go full mast once again.

“Are you sore here?” My Aunt asked shyly. Her hands squeezed my ass very softly.

“A little,” I said quietly.

Slowly she started to massage my ass. The towel was now flipped up on my back.

“Your butt is nice and hard,” she said, her voice a little high.

“Thanks,” I said, laughing a little.

After a few minutes, she asked me to flip over. A couple of things happened at once when I did. I flipped over, not thinking twice about covering myself. My Aunt had turned around to grab a small cloth and squeeze some more oil out of the bottle. She hesitated only slightly before turning back to face me. My cock was growing exponentially while my eyes feasted on the sexy mature female before me. You can imagine my Aunt’s reaction when she turned. She instantly realized her nephew’s young hard cock was fully displayed before her.

“That looks nice and hard too…” she said a little breathlessly. Her eyes were locked on my cock. “John are you always that hard?” She asked as she remembered my hard-on from that morning.

“Most of the time, yes,” I answered as I sat up to see her better. The motion made my cock sway side to side like a pendulum.

“Does it hurt?” she asked curiously.

“Not at all.” I said as I gingerly grabbed it and released it nonchalantly.

After a few seconds of silence, I saw her inch towards me. Slowly but deliberately, her hand reached for my cock, and soon her fingers clasped around my shaft. Immediately I flexed and push my pelvis upwards, essentially engorging my cock in her hand even more. I liked the tight feeling of her hand and laid back down, relishing the sensation. Soon she was stroking me slowly. She did this for a few minutes before I heard a quiet sniffle. She had started to cry.

I quickly sat up, and she said, “I loved your uncle very much you know.”

I felt sick thinking that I had made a mistake. Guilt rose in me like never before.

“We don’t have to do this if you don’t want to Aunt Rose,” I said cautiously.

“No baby, It’s not that…” she wiped her tears. “I’m not sad… I just really miss your Uncle. I’m so happy you are here taking care of me, I don’t know how I’ll ever repay you,”

I sat up even straighter and kissed her. Our lips locked together, and our tongues caressed one another in a hot mess. I hurriedly reached up under her blouse and finally… finally… got a hold of one of her glorious tits.

I squeezed tightly and immediately fell in love with their malleability and weight. My Aunt was in an awkward position, but still, she didn’t stop stroking her oily hand up and down my shaft. She alternated her hand movements by using a twisting motion, and I could tell she was loving each vein and contour her hand could feel around my cock. I couldn’t help but wonder whether having milked so many cows had made her an unknowing expert on hand jobs. Having gotten the green light, my natural reproductive instincts took over. I tore my Aunt’s blouse off completely and cupped both breasts.

I’m able to palm a basketball without much trouble, but I still found myself with my hands full of her wobbly breasts. I attacked each nipple with the same energy that a hungry calf has after being apart from its mother for too long. I sucked on each breast vigorously, and when I was too eager, my Aunt pulled my hair slightly, effectively taking control of how I feasted on her.

After a couple of minutes, I stood up and quickly presented my cock to her. She shifted from her sitting position to a kneeling one, her breasts swaying slightly. She was about to envelop me with her mouth when I unexpectedly bent down and stabbed my cock into her hard nipples.

“Jesus you can’t get enough of those can you?” she asked as I rubbed my cock up and down against her hard nipples.

Instead of replying, I grabbed her hands and made her squish her tits together. I thrust my cock into the fold. The head of my cock was visible only after every upward thrust. I loved watching my Aunt’s eyes light up as I grunted and fucked her tits faster and faster.

Finally, after having had my way with her breasts, I tempted her into taking me into her mouth. It wasn’t challenging to get her to open her mouth. She had tracked my cock the second I had pulled it out of her breasts. She watched it with the same level of attention that a female dog gives to a treat it’s about to receive. I swayed it side to side in front of her, and her mouth opened probably without her even knowing it. She was leaning forward and just about to wrap her lips around it when I pulled away. She quickly looked up with a face of confusion and disappointment. I smiled at her, and she responded by making a funny, angry face.

“Okay, okay,” I said as I offered her my cock once again.

Precum dangled on the tip of my cock; it pulsed in my hand. Aunt Rose crossed her arms and looked up and away in a classic fashion of “I’m not interested.” I regretted my teasing immediately. I watched her and examined her. Her breasts were squished underneath her arms, but they were falling and rising as she breathed. I couldn’t help it… I pushed the head of my cock against her pursed lips. The precum covered her lips like a lip balm as I stroked my tip across them. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. Her eyes smiled, but her lips remained closed. She was making groans in anticipation. Finally, and to the great relief of my cock, I was able to coax her into opening her mouth. My guess is that the precum had given her a taste of what I had. Slowly she opened her mouth, and the mushroom head of my cock spread her lips wide. My cock filled her mouth, and at once, my cock felt at home.

Soon she had one hand fondling my heavy balls while the other hand rested on my thigh, supporting her as she took long gulps of my cock. She struggled to take the last ½ inch in, but from time to time, she would grab my ass and push herself until my cock disappeared entirely into her mouth. It felt like my heart was pounding in her mouth. Small amounts of saliva dripped off the side of her mouth as she tried to sweet talk my cock into cumming.

“I can’t believe how hard it is,” she gasped as she took a small break and examined my cock with the help of the firelight.

“You could probably hang your coat on it,” I laughed.

“No kidding,” she said as she pulled a small black hair from her mouth.

I noticed she was about to stand up and offered her my hand, which she took with a degree of elegance I knew she had always possessed. We kissed once again, and now I found my hand rubbing her pussy. Her light pink shorts had unmistakably grown darker between her legs, and I couldn’t help but start pulling down on her shorts. She knew what I

Consoling Auntie: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 15 Oct 2026 06:36:00 -0600

Consoling Auntie: Part 1

A disillusioned lifestyle gets renewed with love from his widowed aunt.

by Jism786. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

As a twenty-year-old, after a year in college, I had become very disillusioned with my prospects. Not only was I failing my classes, but I felt like a little cog in a big machine, a machine designed to extract money from people like me. However, my parents had high expectations, and I didn’t want to disappoint them. After much consideration, I figured I would take a semester off to figure things out. As expected, my parents were not only disappointed but angry as well.

“So, what the hell are you going to do?” my father asked.

“ I don’t know yet,” I replied.

As I retreated to my room, my father yelled, “Maybe you should join the marines, that way you can get your shit straight!”

I wanted to cry something back, but I really didn’t have anything to say. It also didn’t help that my dad was an old, hard-ass marine. The next few weeks were hell. My parents were unrelenting and reminded me about my shortcomings daily. I had gotten a job at a local insurance agency, but I felt like my parents didn’t want me in their house anymore. I had always been an outdoors person, and the situation was becoming unbearable. I tried to stay out of the house as much as possible. Every day, there was an argument about how school was the only option and how I had to either go back or start thinking about moving out.

All this bickering finally subsided the day my dad got a phone call from his sister. My Uncle James had passed away due to a heart attack, and we had to fly over to pay our final farewell to my Uncle James. It wasn’t a long flight considering it was from California to Idaho. It was nice to see my cousin and my Aunt after such a long time, three years to be exact. It was sad to see them in their misery, but I really loved them and was glad I could be there with them.

My Uncle had been a very reserved man, and I had grown to like him over the years, but I never really knew him all that well. My Aunt, on the other hand, had always been very loving and motherly. She had the warmth that came from working with animals and was always very polite. My cousin Megan was twenty-three and attending school on the east coast. She had flown back as soon as she had heard about her father. She was older than me by four years, but she had always seemed much older to me. She had always been wise beyond her years and had always been a full-grown woman in my eyes.

We arrived Friday night and were planning to leave Sunday night after the funeral. Pleasantries and condolences were exchanged, as expected, that first night. The older folk, including my parents, talked with my Aunt and other family members far into the night. I, on the other hand, decided to turn in early. I was given my Uncle’s old study, and I found it very hard to sleep. The man had passed away, yet there were traces of his existence all around me. Mercifully, I dozed to sleep.

The next morning I awoke to my father’s hand gently shaking me. “John wake up.” It was hard to stay asleep with his big bear paw on my shoulder. “Listen,” he said as I turned to see him. “I know lately I’ve been riding you pretty hard and I’m sorry. I know you’ll figure it out and I just want you know that I’ve got your back no matter what you choose to do,” he finished with a smile. The talk last night must have really opened his eyes to how fleeting life really was. I was still half asleep, but I felt a significant weight lift off my shoulders, both literally and emotionally. “Now get up, we have some work to do,” he finished. Although I didn’t admit it to myself, I knew deep inside what work he had in mind. Every time we visited my Aunt, we ended up helping around the farm. Unlike back home, where the day started at 7 or 8 am, it started at 5 or 6 am here. I got my clothes and jacket and followed my dad as we headed out towards the small field behind my Aunt’s barn.

Our family has always grown in or around farms, so farm work was second nature to my father. On the other hand, I was less experienced, but I was willing to jump right in. Being on my father’s good side renewed my attitude on life. Soon we were milking the small herd of cows my Uncle and Aunt owned. By the time we were done, my forearms felt sore. My dad laughed as he watched me open and close my hand.

“She had some hard tits that one,” I said jokingly.

“Yeah that’s why I let you have that one,” he replied. “Your Uncle really like that cow. He used to say it was the best damn cow he had ever owned,” he said while looking back at the herd.

I also looked around and could see the steam rising from the cows’ backs. The mornings here truly felt magical. The sky was golden as the sun rose over the hilltops. The calves suckled quietly on their mothers’. It was a beautiful scene, to say the least.

By the time we got back to the house, the women had already started breakfast. The place was bustling with people as neighbors and friends came to offer their condolences. The rest of the day went just like that. People coming and leaving while my Aunt tried her best to remain a good hostess.

Tomorrow would be my Uncle’s funeral, and it was really starting to set in that he was really gone. Late that evening, a small circle of men sat around a fire outside my Aunt’s house. I could see they were all men who were a lot like my Uncle, landowners, and men of integrity. My dad was talking to them, and I decided to join them. They spoke of my Uncle and the kind of man he was, telling stories about some of his crazy ideas and sayings.

All in all, it was a good feeling as I learned more about the man who I knew so little about. I soon found out that my Uncle had not only been a good husband to my Aunt but a perfect friend to all of them. He had, at one time or another, helped each one of these men. They were saddened to have lost him so soon. He had only been 46. My Aunt was only 40.

Soon the talk took a somber tone as one man asked my father, “Has Rose told you was she plans to do with the farm?”

“No, not yet,” my father replied calmly. “I will talk to her before I go and make sure she has what she needs. In any case she’s a strong woman and she has that going for her,” he finished as he took a drink from his beer.

After a few seconds, my dad spoke again. “In any case, I think John might stay here with her for a while.” I had my eyes fixated on the fire this whole time but processed what he had said. “What about it?,” asked my dad as he patted my back.

“Sounds like a plan.” I replied, wondering if he was drunk.

With that being said, the men eased back on their chairs watched the fire before them. I stood up and went to take a piss. I walked behind an old tractor that had been there for as long as I could remember, unleashing a small torrent on the side of one of the rear wheels.

“You could go inside and do that,” I heard my cousin Megan’s voice in the dark.

Quickly I zipped up my jeans and looked up to where the voice was coming from. My cousin was lying on her back on top of the engine compartment of the tractor.

“I’m sorry,” I muttered, embarrassed.

Hearing my voice, she quickly turned to see me. “Oh, its you…” she said, surprised.

I tried kicking some dirt over the little pond I had created. The last thing I wanted was for my cousin to smell was my piss. She smiled only slightly.

“I wonder what my mom would think…” she started, “she used to yell at my dad for peeing on that exact same spot you know,” she said sadly.

I noticed the distinct difference in some of the grass’s color by the tractor’s rear and front wheel. When I looked back up at Megan, I could see her eyes watering and knew she was trying not to cry. She slowly turned around, and I stood there wondering what to do. My eyes wandered up and down her small frame. She had always been a looker. She had her mother’s brown wavy hair and a pretty face to go with it. She was shorter than her mom but had inherited the wide hips and ample bust that she always tried to hide by wearing a sweater.

“I’m sorry about your dad,” I said slowly.

“Thanks,” she said, still facing away.

Without a word, I climbed up the side of the tractor and leaned over her. She was sniffling, and the hood of her sweater covered her face. Gently I kissed the only visible part of her cheek. She smiled, and I jumped back off the side of the old beast. I headed back to the house a little relieved and feeling generally good about myself.

The next morning we had the funeral. The entire day was a sad ordeal. I soon realized how much I hated seeing my mom and aunt cry. My dad had an arm around my Aunt, but her shoulders still shook hard. I didn’t feel like crying but watching my mother sob broke my composure, and I could feel my eyes watering. My cousin was sobbing uncontrollably, and I was glad her friends around her. She had always been daddy’s little girl, and now she was reeling, having seen her father’s casket buried. We stayed there hours after the funeral had ended, and I couldn’t help but contemplate all the changes death brought.

On the way back home, my father and I talked about what he had said yesterday. I had given it very little thought, considering he had been a little tipsy, but now I saw he was earnest. We had a long discussion about how it might be useful if I stayed with my Aunt for a few weeks, and I couldn’t help but agree. I really was perfect for the task. I had nothing waiting for me back home, and I was grateful for a change in scenery. Being able to get my father off my back was another blessing that sealed the deal. My father didn’t waste any time proposing the idea to my Aunt about me staying.

The first thing out of her mouth was, “Don’t you have school?”

I smiled and replied, “Not for a couple of months.”

It was the truth… school had ended, and she didn’t need to know that I planned on skipping next semester. On the other hand, my cousin would be heading back as soon as she could find a flight. She had signed up for the summer session and needed to be back at school that same week. After some discourse, it was agreed that I would stay.

My father took me aside and informed me that he would be depositing some funds to help with the expenses. I was glad, considering I had only a few hundred dollars from my last job. Hours later, my parents got their things ready for their morning flight, and I once again turned in earlier than usual. I spent the next couple of minutes thinking about what the next days would bring. I would be staying with my recently widowed Aunt on a small farm… freedom, at last, I thought.

The next morning I awoke to the sound of my parents leaving. I kissed my mother goodbye and hugged my dad for a long time.

“Take good care of her,” he said in his deep voice.

“I will Dad,” I replied.

My Aunt had always been very close to my dad, and I could feel the weight behind his request. She hugged each of them as well, and my mom finished by saying, “You give me a call if he gives you any trouble, and don’t be afraid to smack him if he acts up…. you have my permission.”

She said, smiling. “I wouldn’t dream of it,” my Aunt Rose answered as she looked at me lovingly.

I waved them goodbye as the cab pulled away. When I turned around, my Aunt was in the doorway smiling at me. She opened her arms, and soon I found myself pressing willingly into the softness of her breasts.

That day I spent most of the time cleaning around the house and farm; my Aunt spent it indoors, mainly. I found it incredibly difficult to talk to her about my Uncle, and I was dreading the fact that my cousin would be leaving the very next day. The day flew by as I explored the farm and the rest of the grounds. I could see myself falling in love with this lifestyle.

The next day, I drove my cousin to the airport, and it was now time to say goodbye.

“Take good care of my mom John,” Megan told me.

“Don’t worry I will…” I answered reassuringly.

Megan had suggested to my Aunt that she’d stay a while longer. But my Aunt would have nothing of it.

“No Megan you need to finish up your schoolwork and besides I’ll be fine with John here.”

And so it was. My cousin flew back east to finish her classes, and I became my Aunt’s only company.

The next few days consisted of me getting accustomed to the routine. Surprisingly, my Aunt knew as much if not more than my father about tending the farm. I found myself following her lead most of the time. As the days went on, I found myself more and more comfortable around her. In the days following the funeral, we had become close friends. I recounted my stories about past girlfriends, and my Aunt told me how she and my Uncle had met. On some days, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I tried my best to keep her spirits high. Slowly I began to grow more and more fond of her.

The next morning I noticed I had no clothes left in my suitcase. I had only packed for a few days, and now I was shit out of luck. I tried looking for the jeans I had worn the day before, but I didn’t see them anywhere. I only had the pair of briefs I had fallen asleep with, and to make matters worse, they had multiple holes around the elastic band. I stayed in my room for a little while, wondering what to do.

However, after a while, I heard my Aunt yell from the kitchen, “John what do you want for breakfast!?”

“Anything is fine by me aunt Rose!” I yelled back.

A few minutes later, I heard her yell again, “Breakfast is almost ready!”

I yelled back, “Ummm I can’t find my jeans…”

A couple seconds passed, and I was about to yell again when I heard her say, “Oh honey I think they are all in the wash. They’re almost done but you better get in here before your breakfast gets cold,” she said, finally.

I searched the room for a towel but found none.

“You do have underwear right?” I heard her yell down the hall again.

“Yeah,” I replied. I was glad my morning woody was gone because the thought of going to the kitchen with only my ‘tighty whiteys’ was quite frightening.

I tried to make it to my seat at the table before my Aunt turned around, but I was too late.

“Oh honey, you don’t wear boxers?” she asked, smiling as she wiped her hands on her apron.

“Umm no, I don’t really like them,” I replied while my hands desperately trying to cover my manhood.

“I’m sorry Honey, I didn’t know those were all your jeans. I would have left one had I known.” she informed me.

“Its okay Aunt Rose, I appreciate you washing them.” I replied. My embarrassment had already been too high, but now I could feel my face turning red.

She started scrambling some eggs while in her pj’s, and I could not help but stare at her ass as she did this. Her pj’s were probably not designed to be sexy for all intents and purposes, but her ass was so plump and voluptuous that it stretched the fabric slightly, and I could almost picture her naked through it. I didn’t think I could be more embarrassed, but being only in briefs while watching her cook awoke my cock faster than any porno I had ever watched. I only hoped I didn’t have to stand up soon.

“Honey, can you get me the flour that’s behind you in that cupboard, I’m going to make some pancakes,” she said.

“Oh, that’s okay Aunt Rose, I don’t want any pancakes,” I replied, hoping she wouldn’t ask me to get something else.

“Well I do, so if you could please,” she said.

I stood up quickly and started looking through the pantry. To my horror, I couldn’t find it.

“Baby, you know you have a hole in your underwear?” she asked teasingly.

“Yeah,” I said, more embarrassed than ever.

Finally, I found the flour and turned around quickly so that she couldn’t see the hole any longer. I thought about tossing the flour box to her but decided against it. I walked quickly, trying to cover my crotch area with the flour box, trying not to be too obvious. When I got close to her, I extended it to her.

“How bout you help me make them,” she said. It was now that I noticed that she was relishing in my discomfort. She had a hint of defiance in her eyes. I tried not to think about anything sexual, but my cock throbbed as I saw the cleavage.

“I don’t really know how to make them,” I said, trying to save myself from being so exposed.

“That’s okay, I’ll teach you,” she replied quickly.

She grabbed the box out of my hand, and then I saw her eyes shift down towards my pulsating cock. I looked down to see how clear my condition was; it was worse than I could imagine to my horror. My cock had become so hard and hot that I had not noticed the dark pulsating head peeking over the elastic band of my underwear.

“Oh My!” my Aunt said almost in a whisper.

Her left hand was covering her cleavage while the other hand still held the spatula. I rushed to cover it up with my hands, but the damage was done. I turned to run, but my Aunt caught my arm.

“Honey, honey its okay,” she said quickly yet lovingly. “Just get a towel from that counter over there and umm, try covering up as best you can.” she said in the same tender tone.

I made my way to the towel and went back to the table with the towel wrapped around my waist. I must have been a sad site sitting there at the table with my face in my hands.

“Honey its okay,” I heard my Aunt say again as she slid a plate in front of me.

I couldn’t bring myself to look at her, and I wouldn’t have had she not pleaded with me, “Look at me baby.”

I slowly looked up to see her beautiful face. She was leaning over the table, and her cleavage was impossible not to look at. I was utterly hopeless, and she must have thought this as well because she let out a smile when she caught my stare.

“I got an idea,” she sprung up all of a sudden.

She turned around and untied her apron, then to my disbelief, she slid her shirt off. She wasn’t wearing a bra, and I could see the sides of her breasts even as she faced away from me. Slowly she turned around, and my mouth dropped while my cock throbbed with renewed vigor.

“See, now we are even,̶

Childhood Friends: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 14 Oct 2026 09:17:00 -0600

Childhood Friends: Part 4

Family Reactions: Heartbreak and rejection draws Tim & Beth closer to each other.

By neruval442. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Night Storm

We drove the few minutes to Beth's house, and Beth used her key in the door. "Hi, Mom, we're back."

Her mother appeared from the kitchen. "Oh, hi, Tim."

Beth glanced at me, then held out her hand to her mother. "Look, Mom, Tim and I got engaged."

I watched, my anticipation suddenly turning sour in my stomach as her mother's face changed, her expression twisting. "Really? At your age?"

She turned to me. "Don't think I don't know what you two have been doing up there, and I'm sure on this holiday of yours. I can tell when you wash the sheets, you know."

Beth flinched as her mother continued. "Engaged, I don't think so. You've got her pregnant, haven't you, don't even know enough to be careful, and you think bringing her back here with some cheap trinket on her finger will make it right. Well, you can forget it."

She turned back to Beth. "You can do what you like when you're out of this house, how are you going to get on at university with a brat, but while you're still here I don't want to see him."

Beth's face was as white as it had been in the car, but she took a deep breath. "No. Nothing is like you've said. Tim's not like that, and, “ her face screwed up, tears forcing past her eyelids, "it hurts so much that that's what you think of me."

She looked her mother straight in the eyes. "Either Tim's welcome here, or I'm not."

Her mother's tone was uncompromising. "Go with him, then, I don't care."

Beth was shaking as she turned to me. "Tim?"

"I'll work something out," I promised. "Do you need to fetch anything?"

She shook her head. "I already have everything important."

Beth turned back to her mother. "Call me if you change your mind. But you won't, will you, I know that from Grandad."

Her mother's face showed unmasked rage. "You, he, “

I took Beth's arm, and she turned her back on her mother, walking out of the front door. I pulled it closed, careful not to slam it, and guided Beth to the car, helping her with her seatbelt. I started the engine, driving just far enough to be out of sight of the house, and stopped the car.

Beth came into my outstretched arms, sobbing uncontrollably, her tears soaking through my shirt. "I, oh god, Tim,”

She broke down again, and I stroked her hair. Finally she looked up, face tear-streaked, eyes red. "Thanks for looking after me."

"Let's get going," I encouraged her. A few minutes later I pulled up outside my parents' house, and Beth held my hand tightly as we walked up the path. Mom opened the door, looking at Beth with a concerned expression. "Are you two Okay?"

"I'll explain later, Mom," I offered. "But would you mind making up the spare room for Beth?"

"That's no problem."

We went through to the kitchen, and Mom busied herself finding a pan, milk. "Whenever Tim had something bothering him, hot chocolate would always cheer him up a bit."

She set steaming mugs in front of us and Beth sipped gratefully. "Where's Dad?" I queried.

"In the garden as usual, I'll get him."

She returned with my father, and he sat down at the table without comment. Beth gave me an anxious look, then forced a smile. "Look, Tim and I got engaged while we were away."

"Oh, that's wonderful," Mom exclaimed. "Let me look."

She enthused over the ring, "I love the style, such a classic, “ while my father gave me an uncharacteristically warm hug. "Well done, no point in hanging about when you're sure."

Beth seemed to relax. "I'm sorry to impose on you, it'll only be for a little while before Tim and I go away."

My mother shook her head. "Whatever's happened, it'll be lovely to have you both until then."

She turned to my father. "I'll make the bed up, can you make a start on dinner? I think these two would enjoy sausage toad, plenty of gravy."

"I'll get our stuff from the car," I offered. "Then I can do the washing."

The rest of the day was filled with mundane tasks like laundry and cooking, "Come and tell me what you think of the roses, Beth," Mom invited, and finally Beth suppressed a yawn. "Sorry,”

"It's fine," Mom reassured. "Why don't you two go up? You don't have to get up for anything in the morning, do you, I'll make breakfast for you whenever you're ready."

She glanced at me, and again at Beth's ring. "And if we happen to hear footsteps crossing the landing to the spare room, well, that's not really any of our business, is it," she smiled.

House Hunting

Beth was more herself the next morning, and I grinned at her as she pulled on her bunny rabbit flannel pajama pants and a t-shirt to go down for breakfast. "I think I smell bacon."

Mom smiled as we sat down at the kitchen table, sliding heaped plates in front of us. "What do you think you might do today?"

I glanced at Beth. "I think we have some things to talk about, don't we, love. Maybe we could sit in the summer house, on the back slope?"

"Of course," nodded Mom. "We'll leave you to it, you can come back across when you need anything."

We made short work of our breakfast & went through the garden path, then over the slope, to the summer house.

I pushed open the door, the sun spilling inside onto the old swing seat Dad had put there. "Oh, I love these," Beth enthused, sitting down and swinging her legs.

I sat beside her, looking across at the tall hedge, mingled with climbing flowers, that hid this house from view. "So, where shall we start?"

Beth took a deep breath. "Well, maybe we should think about what to do with Grandad's money. I know the wedding will cost a bit, but we should probably think of something more permanent first?"

I silently blessed my sensible fianc e. "Exactly."

I looked across at the house again. "There's one thing I thought of straight away. Instead of spending money on hall fees or rent that we'll never see again, why don't we just buy somewhere to live?"

Beth's eyes widened. "You mean, “

She leaned closer to me, pillowing her head on my shoulder. "That would be beyond amazing."

She grinned. "Maybe we could even stretch to that hot tub."

I picked up her iPad. "Why don't we take a look what sort of thing is available down there?"

Beth chuckled. "Slow down a bit. What kind of place would you like? We might find we have quite different ideas."

I mused. "If I could have anything at all, I've always imagined somewhere big, old but really well looked after, lots of rooms, high ceilings. Definitely an attic, I've always wanted a room with one of those windows that looks out over the roof."

Beth blinked in surprise. "That's so weird. That's exactly the sort of house I always wished I lived in."

She chuckled again. "Probably comes from reading so much Enid Blyton."

I let her take the tablet from my fingers. "Right – real estate agents."

She tapped in a search, scrolling down the list. "This one sounds posh, probably they have bigger houses, maybe out of town a little."

She clicked on a link, and I leaned closer to look. "Hmm. That one's too modern. And this one with the stables, we weren't thinking of horses, were we."

Suddenly Beth pointed at the next image, with a 'Just listed' logo. "Tim?"

I read the description. "Large period house, own grounds. Recently refurbished in keeping with the original character." It’s just a few minutes from town.

Beth clicked through the photographs. "Look, there's the attic, and it has real chimneys, I love open fires."

She scribbled in her notebook, and passed it over. "Tim, do you want to give them a call? I'd rather you did it."

I pulled out my phone, taking a deep breath and tapping at the screen, dialing. The number rang twice, then I heard a pleasant female voice. "Farquarson's, how can I help?"

"Ah, my name's Tim Oakes," I did my best to keep my voice steady. "My fianc e and I have seen a property on your web site, “ I gave the reference number, "and we're very interested."

I heard her riffle through papers. "Ah, yes. It's literally gone on the market this morning, we've not arranged any viewings yet."

I flashed my eyebrows at Beth. "Could we see it?"

"Of course," I heard at the other end of the line. "It's vacant, sadly the previous owner passed away, so I could arrange to meet you today, perhaps five?"

"That would be wonderful."

"Done, then." I heard a brief hesitation at the other end. "Have you already made your financial arrangements, may I ask?"

I squeezed Beth's hand as I replied. "Actually this would be a cash purchase."

A pause, then, "Of course, sir. That makes things much more straightforward if you decide to proceed. Til this afternoon, then."

I ended the call, and I couldn't help my broad grin, which Beth echoed. "It might be the only time in our lives we ever get to say that," I chuckled, "but damn, that felt good."

She nodded. "How long will it take us to get there, do you think?"

"Only a couple of hours on the new toll road," I reassured her.

"Lunch on the way? There's a really good truck stop on the toll road."

An hour or so later we were in the car, Beth looking at the map. "It looks like the house has woods behind it," she said.

We passed the toll plaza on the other side of the motorway, and I glanced at Beth. "The truck stop will be soon."

"Goody, I'm definitely starting to feel like something to eat."

I pulled off the motorway, and we walked hand in hand through the food court. "I fancy fried chicken for a change," Beth pointed.

I ordered for us, then carried the tray over to a table. "Um," said Beth, picking up a chicken wing and nibbling. "I love this coating."

She finished her piece and licked her fingers. "Put the straw in my milkshake for me?"

I put the tall cup in front of her and she sipped, signaling her thanks with her eyebrows. "Mind you don't suck too quickly and get brain freeze," I teased her.

We finished our lunch, and I waited while Beth went to the loo. "Okay?"

"Um Hmm."

We set off again, picking our way through the motorway interchanges and onto the new road which struck out cross-country in an easterly direction. Beth looked up into the sky, shielding her eyes against the sun. "I think there are supposed to be kites on this bit."

The road seemed to go on and on, but finally we started to see signs for the university town where we'd be spending at least the next three years. "It's the next exit," Beth indicated, and I slowed, pulling off onto the B-road. The countryside was much flatter here, and Beth pointed ahead. "That must be it, I can see the woods."

A graveled drive left the road, leading to the front of the house. A shiny Mini was already parked, and a young woman got out as we drew up.

She walked over to us, smiling. "Hi, I'm Sarah." She was not much older than either of us, with a beautiful face and long brunette hair past her shoulders.

"I'm Beth, and this is Tim," Beth introduced us.

"Shall we?" Sarah offered, taking out a set of keys and opening the front door. She let us go ahead of her into the wide tiled hallway, then stepped inside, closing the door behind us. "It's a late Georgian property originally," she began her obviously-prepared presentation, "but the last owner restored and refurbished it extensively, so there's nothing significant that needs doing in regard to the fabric or fittings."

She paused. "Unless of course you have strong ideas about remodeling, I should mention, though, that the property is Grade 2 listed, so there are some changes that wouldn't be approved."

"We don't have anything like that in mind," Beth reassured. "Though we might want to change the color scheme."

Sarah nodded. "Shall I take you round the ground floor?"

We followed her down the hall. "This is the dining room," Sarah indicated. "And at the back on this side is the first reception room, or of course it would be suitable as a family lounge."

She continued to the end of the hall. "These doors lead out to the garden, of course."

To the left was another spacious reception room, then Sarah indicated a short passage leading from the hallway. "Personally I think this is the best feature of the whole property."

At the end of the passage was the kitchen, with an oven fitted into the space under the chimney breast, and a long sink beneath the wide windows. Around the rest of the walls were polished granite worktops, oak-faced cupboards above them, and in the center of the room was a solid-looking table that would easily seat eight. A doorway beside the deluxe Aga stove & ovens led through to a sizeable laundry room area, and beyond I could see a conservatory connected to the reception room.

"Wow," Beth nodded. "This is definitely the heart of the house. Meals, board games and talk at the table, and in the summer enjoying the sun in the conservatory."

Sarah waited as Beth made her way round the room, her fingers brushing the worktops, standing for a moment at the sink. Finally Sarah glanced at me. "Ready to see upstairs now?" Sarah tried to hide her nervousness and lack of experience in showing homes. But I could tell she wanted to do her best to help us. I sorta wondered if she wasn’t yet allowed to show homes, but the other more senior sales agents presumed that two teenagers were just a waste of time, especially with a property that most successful 50 year old businessmen couldn’t afford to buy.

We returned to the hallway, and Sarah indicated the staircase leading upwards. "It's designed this way to maximize the useable area upstairs," she explained.

At the top of the staircase, landings led to left and right. "Two bedrooms and a bathroom that way," indicated Sarah. "But again the feature I think will appeal to you is the master bedroom, with full en suite of course."

The main bedroom ran the full width of the house at the back, deep windows looking out over the woods, with the en suite at one end and a walk-in dressing room and wardrobe at the other. "That's mine," grinned Beth.

I nodded. "I'm impressed."

I turned to Sarah. "And the attic?"

She looked a little surprised. "Of course. The stairs lead up from the other end of the landing, please be careful."

She picked her way up the narrower staircase. "There are three rooms up here, all with dormer windows, as well as a bathroom, very compact, I have to say."

I stepped into the nearest of the three rooms, opening the two leaves of the wooden window blinds and leaning out. "This is perfect, just as I imagined it."

Beth nodded. "Let's go back down."

When we reached the hall, Sarah glanced at Beth. "Would you two like a few minutes to talk? I can wait in the car, then you can let me know if you may want to consider the property further."

Beth glanced at me, then shook her head. "Sarah, we don't need more time. This is exactly what we're looking for."

Sarah blinked in surprise, but she let Beth continue. "I know you'll get other people wanting to view, but we'd be so disappointed if we lost the property, wouldn't we, Tim."

I nodded. "Sarah, what would we need to do to secure it?"

Sarah didn't quite manage to conceal her nervousness, and I guessed she might never have been put quite so much on the spot before. "Well, a deposit would suffice. Then as soon as possible an offer letter, and the instruction to your solicitor to proceed with the title searches and to start the conveyancing process."

I glanced at Beth, getting a nod. "That's no problem. What percentage deposit, and how do we pay?"

Sarah took out her phone. "Let me call the office."

She took a few steps away, tapping the screen, but I could still catch most of the conversation. "Yes, definitely. Straight away if possible."

She smiled. "Yes, I know. Maybe New York is within reach, after all?."

She listened for a few more moments. "Okay, I'll put the client on."

Beth took the phone with a smile. "Hi. Yes, that's right."

Sarah politely moved out of earshot while Beth gave whoever was at the other end the details they needed. Beth talked a few moments, then nodded. "Thank you."

Beth handed the phone back to Sarah. "I hope you enjoy New York," she smiled, and Sarah looked slightly embarrassed, but nodded.

"Sarah," I spoke up. "This will probably sound like an odd request, but, as the formalities are in process now, would you mind if we had another look round, by ourselves? We'll drop the keys in your office key drop afterwards."

Again a hint of nervousness crossed Sarah's face, but she looked at Beth's hopeful expression. "Okay, that won't be a problem." I was lectured to never do this, so just make sure they are in the drop by the time we open the office, at 9am.

She took out the keys, handing them to me with a smile. "I'll get going, then. Definitely I'll see you again, soon."

Beth moved to my side, and we watched as Sarah got in her Mini Cooper and pulled away down the drive, lifting a hand in farewell.

Beth turned to me, her face simulta

Childhood Friends: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 13 Oct 2026 09:16:00 -0600

Childhood Friends: Part 3

Francesca’s Garden of Pleasures

By neruval442. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Night Storm

I woke to a feeling of bliss, still flanked by two beautiful women, one of them my beloved Beth. She smiled as she always did when we woke together. "Hi."

"Hi yourself."

I felt Francesca stirring. "Buongiorno" she wished us as she stretched luxuriantly.

She sat up, and as always I couldn't help my eyes being drawn to her breasts. "Such a lovely day," she observed as the sunlight slanted in through the gap in the curtains.

Beth nodded. "Perhaps we could all go out somewhere?"

Francesca thought for a moment. "I know a place."

She got out of bed, starting to dress, and Beth reached to touch her arm. "You don't need to go."

Francesca smiled. "I think you two lovers need a little time to yourselves, maybe? I will go back to my room, take shower, I see you at breakfast."

She deftly tied the fastening of her dress in place, and she was gone, closing the door behind her.

Beth turned over, and I wrapped my arms around her. "She's very considerate."

Beth nodded, a grin slowly spreading across her face. "Wow, last night really worked, didn't it."

My expression was thoughtful, even a little puzzled. "We didn't quite stick to the plan, did we?"

Beth smirked. "You men and your plans. What do you mean?"

"Well, I don't think there was any time when she and I were both giving attention to your breasts."

Beth acknowledged my point. "Something still to look forward to, then."

I hesitated. "And the way I was in her, you and I haven't done exactly that, have we. I'm sorry."

Beth looked surprised, putting her hand on mine. "You were worried about that? Don't be silly. Anyway, I prefer to see your face, usually. Not that we shouldn't try it sometime."

She smiled. "Anything else?"

It was my turn to show surprise. "Well, um, you and she didn't, you know, there,”

Beth's response was a shiver of anticipation. "Now that, I definitely hope we put right today."

She took a deep breath. "Right, time for a shower so we can get going straight after breakfast. I wonder where Francesca has in mind, ?"

When we walked into the dining room, Francesca was already at the table we'd shared the previous morning. "The girl will bring your usual breakfast," she grinned.

She'd changed into a summer dress, still elegant but more suitable for a casual day out, and her dark hair was caught into a neat ponytail. "Any clues on where we're going?" I hinted.

"It is very close, but also private," came her enigmatic response.

When we'd finished eating, Francesca bent down to pick up a blanket she'd kept under her chair, incidentally giving me a clear view down her cleavage, confirming that as yesterday she hadn't felt a bra was necessary to her outfit. "Follow me."

She led us into the hotel's back garden, the grass neatly trimmed but the shrubs and bushes less and less well-tended as we moved further in. Finally we reached a high brick wall almost entirely concealed by overgrowth, and Francesca carefully stepped forward, pulling the ivy aside to reveal a wooden door, its iron latch showing signs of rust but still solid.

She pushed the door open with some effort, and turned to us. "Please, enter."

Beth stepped through first, and I followed. "Wow,”

We were in a walled garden, trees and shrubs wildly overgrown, but with an inviting mossy lawn in the center. Francesca eased the door closed, brushing dust off her fingers, and smiled. "A wonderful place, no?"

She walked to the center of the grass and spread out the blanket, sitting down and patting the space beside her in an obvious invitation. Beth walked over, kneeling, and I laid down in the space she'd left, my hands behind my head. "Um, it's idyllic."

Beth looked around thoughtfully. "I'm sure the medieval writers used an enclosed garden as a symbol of a woman's body,”

Francesca blinked. "You also read old books?"

I chuckled. "Oh, you wouldn't believe it. That's why we've had so many holidays in this town, after all."

"Of course we've both read quite a lot of Dante," Beth remembered.

Francesca smiled. "There was a man who knew what it was to love. But also to lose."

She looked sad, a little lost. "Tomorrow I must fly home,”

I reached a hand out to hers. "We'll make sure we don't lose touch. And, all the more reason to make the most of the time we have."

I leaned across, kissing Francesca softly on the lips. "That's by way of a promise."

She placed her hand flat on my chest, and even this innocuous contact sent a thrill through my body. "Francesca, you've made my nipples tingle," I confessed.

She glanced at Beth, who was grinning. "In that case, we must do something about it."

Francesca started to undo my shirt buttons, and Beth joined her. As soon as one nipple was exposed to view, Beth dabbed her tongue on it, then pursed her lips to blow a stream of cooler air, making it harden almost painfully. "Hey," I pretended to scold, "you know that's not the way I like."

"Is this better?" Francesca queried in a low, seductive voice, placing her moistened lips around my other nipple and sliding her tongue wetly over it.

"Oh god, yes, “ I gasped, and Beth relented, her lips and tongue mirroring Francesca's. "Oh, that is absolute bliss," I murmured, looking down to see Francesca's dark hair to one side, Beth's glossy brown on the other. "I could let you do this all day."

I felt Francesca's fingers working deftly at my belt, then the zip of my jeans. Her fingers slid inside, finding my hardness, and she glanced across at Beth. "He does not need so many clothes, no?"

Between them they slid my jeans and y-fronts off, then returned to my chest, Francesca's fingers now wrapped gently round my shaft. "Maybe I give you a small treat," she teased, leaving Beth to play with my nipples while she moved downwards. She dabbed at the drop of clear liquid on my tip with her tongue, then glanced up to watch my expression. She wrapped her lips softly around me, and my eyes widened as despite my best efforts to hold back, a surge of pleasure rippled through me and sticky fluid splashed her lips, her tongue. "Francesca, I am so sorry," I gasped.

She swallowed, running her tongue over her lips, using a fingertip to catch a stray drop. "Is no problem, I like,”

"Don't worry," grinned Beth. "He'll be ready for more before too long."

She shifted a little closer to Francesca. "Anyway, this is our chance for you and I to get to know each other better."

I held my breath as Beth kissed Francesca softly. "You taste your lover, no?" Francesca murmured, and Beth grinned. "It wouldn't be the first time."

I watched as their hands began to explore one another, Beth's fingers brushing over Francesca's nipples, eliciting a gasp, and Francesca raised her arms so that Beth could lift her dress over her head. Today Francesca wore a barely-there thong, and Beth watched her face with an almost wanton expression, fingers tugging the filmy fabric into Francesca's most sensitive place while Beth's mouth returned to her nipples. "O dio," Francesca breathed, her hands cupping Beth's breasts. "Let me touch you also."

Beth slipped the straps of her dress off her shoulders, letting it slide to the floor, then moved to kiss Francesca again, fingers tangling in her hair as Francesca sought the clips of her bra, finally releasing them. Francesca carefully laid aside the lacy garment, then touched her tongue to each nipple in turn. "Um," breathed Beth, "let me lie down."

She lay back, hands behind her head, and Francesca returned to her nipples, suckling one then the other softly. She paused to glance at me, eyes dancing. "You can help, no?"

I caught Beth's eye. "One down," she grinned with a raise of her eyebrows, then parted her lips in a soundless moan as I bent to her breast, Francesca's mouth already busy on the other. "Oh god, that's good."

Beth parted her thighs as Francesca's fingers explored upwards, meeting the soft cotton of her panties. "So damp," Francesca whispered. She hooked her fingers through the elastic, and Beth lifted her hips to let Francesca slide her panties down and off. I felt myself stir as Francesca deliberately lifted the soft cotton to her face, tonguing the moisture Beth had provided. "Um, sweet."

"Oh, my breasts again," begged Beth, and I glanced at Francesca as my mouth returned to Beth's nipple. "Greedy," Francesca teased. "I know soon you will want something else."

Her words proved true as moments later Beth flexed her hips upwards. "Please,”

I watched spellbound as Francesca moved down, kneeling between Beth's feet and leaning forward. Francesca buried her face in Beth's fur, breathing in deeply, then Beth's eyes widened as Francesca used the tip of her nose to explore lower, brushing her nub. "I hope you're taking notes, Tim," she gasped.

Francesca threw me a grin, then took a deep breath, blowing gently on Beth's most intimate place. Beth's response was a frustrated sound, almost a growl. "God, 'Cesca, touch me again."

Francesca relented, bending to place a soft kiss, then dab with her tongue. She hesitated, then carefully slid two fingers into Beth's opening, her tongue beginning to brush Beth's hard nub more insistently.

I shifted position so that I could continue to use my mouth and tongue on Beth's breasts while still watching. The muscles under the smooth skin of Beth's stomach began to tense, and I paused to lean down and whisper in Francesca's ear, getting first a widening of her eyes in surprise, then a nod of understanding.

I renewed my attention to Beth's nipples, and watched Francesca continue to use her mouth, her fingers thrusting gently as Beth clenched her hands on the blanket.

Francesca's eyes met mine, and I nodded. She slowly withdrew her fingers, her tongue still moving insistently on Beth's nub, and again I saw the telltale tightening of muscles that betrayed how close Beth was to her release. "Ready, darling?" I queried, and Beth nodded wordlessly.

I held my breath as Francesca moved a slippery fingertip a little further back, and gently touched the center of Beth's other opening. Beth's response was immediate, a cry of ecstasy, her hips shuddering, her nipples hardening under my lips as never before. Her thighs tightened on Francesca, who fought to keep her place, tongue flickering to draw out the last moments of delight.

Finally Beth subsided, chest heaving, eyes wide. "Oh, my, goodness," she managed eventually. "That was,”

Francesca moved up to cradle Beth's head softly against her breasts. "For me, too."

She placed a soft kiss on Beth's hair. "And now I know another of your little secrets."

Francesca breathed in, her chest rising. "I think I too would enjoy, at the proper moment."

Beth stirred in her arms. "Oh, I think we could oblige."

She pulled out of Francesca's embrace, lying back again. "Ready?"

Francesca slid across Beth's body, kneeling with her parted thighs offering access to her intimate place. A drop of clear liquid splashed down, and Beth caught it on her lips. "I think more than ready," she murmured.

Beth cupped Francesca's breasts in her hands, then imitated something I knew she liked when I did it, pulling Francesca's nipples gently away from her body with pinched fingers. Francesca gasped, flexing her hips, and Beth took the hint, burying her mouth in Francesca's wetness.

Francesca looked over her shoulder at me, her face betraying the ecstasy she was already feeling. "Come do whatever you want to me," she invited.

I moved behind her, feeling Beth's fur gently tickling me as I lowered myself onto her body. My fingers explored Francesca from behind, feeling the movement of Beth's tongue close to my fingertips.

Francesca gasped as I slid fingers into her, leaning forward a little, exposing her pink star to my view. I moistened a finger with my tongue, then used it to brush softly across her other opening. Her reaction was a moan, "Oh, more, “ and I pressed my finger a little more firmly, the tip now surrounded by a ring of smooth muscle.

Francesca tilted her head back, her breasts pushed into Beth's caressing hands, her hips flexing, and I heard her begin to gasp with each thrust of my fingers inside her. "Oh, so good, Um, pi forte."

I felt the first tightening of her muscles on my fingers as she cried out unintelligibly, then I thrilled as her pink star contracted, rippling visibly as evidence of her climax, the tip of my finger squeezed repeatedly as Francesca's whole body shook.

I withdrew from her carefully, and she slid from Beth's body, her eyes unfocused. "Oh, again new, and more,”

She laid down on her side, Beth tenderly stroking her hair. "Rest now, darling."

I joined them, one arm under Beth's head, the other stretched across to embrace Francesca, and closed my eyes, letting the warm sun lull me to sleep,

When I opened my eyes, the sun had passed its highest point, and I leaned across to kiss Beth. "I'm beginning to wish we'd brought something for lunch."

Beth rolled her eyes, grinning. "All you ever think about."

She glanced towards the door through which we'd entered the garden. "I think I saw some strawberries growing, they must be from when this place was used."

I got to my feet and walked along the border. Here and there, red berries peeped out from under the foliage, and I gathered them as I went. When I returned to the blanket, Francesca was sitting up, and I offered her a strawberry. "Um," she smiled, "sweet."

We shared the fruit, but as we reached the last couple of berries I closed my hand. "Ah-ah, I have an plan for these."

I deliberately crushed one berry in my fingers, stretching out my hand to let the juice and the remains of the fruit dribble, slide down Beth's nearest breast. I repeated the process with the other breast, then offered Francesca my fingers. She smiled, sucking them and tonguing my fingertips to get the remains of the juice, and I felt a definite stirring in my body. "What about me?" Beth teased. "I'm still all sticky."

Francesca bent to sweep her tongue across the lower curve of Beth's breast, working her way upwards, then circling the nipple teasingly. I was reminded of our first time as Beth used her fingers to move her nipple between Francesca's lips, tilting her head back and gasping. I bent to mirror Francesca's movements, and Beth moaned, parting her thighs. "Tim, if you're ready again, I want you now."

She turned her head to look at Francesca. "I promise we'll give you a very special send-off later, but right now,”

I positioned myself between Beth's thighs, entering her, letting my weight rest on her almost completely. I could still feel the juice sticky on her breasts as my chest pressed them against her body, and I kissed her, tasting strawberries. "Um."

Francesca watched mesmerized as Beth wrapped her legs around me, pushing her hips up almost desperately. "Oh please, now, don't stop,”

I cupped her ass in my hands, thrusting as deeply as I dared, and Beth began to gasp softly. "Um, oh, yes, “

I reached my own release, and I saw Beth's eyelids flickering as the sensation of my warmth deep in her tipped her over the edge. "Oh,”

Beth buried her face in my chest as we lay still entangled. "Thank you," I heard her indistinct murmur.

Finally I slid out of her arms, placing a final kiss on her forehead. "Everywhere's sticky now," she mock-complained. "Do we really have to get dressed and walk back before we can get a shower?"

I looked around again, and a mischievous grin spread across my face. "Maybe I can help there."

At the edge of the grass, by an almost totally collapsed greenhouse, there was a brass tap with a length of hose still attached. I walked across and gripped the tap, turning with my whole weight into my wrist, and there was a squeal of metal, then a steady stream of water from the end of the hose. I picked it up, putting my thumb over the end, and a fine spray of water shot into the air, catching Beth on her face and chest. She squealed, ducking, and I followed her with the spray. "That'll sort all that stickiness," I called.

"Wait till I catch you," she scolded, but she was smiling, and as I played the water over her, she used her hands to wash her breasts, then between her thighs.

"Hey," grinned Francesca, "my turn." She ducked into the spray with Beth, and they helped each get clean while I watched.

"Now," Beth strode purposefully towards me, still dripping. "You need a shower too."

I relinquished the hose to her, and she directed the spray over me. "Make sure you do behind your ears," she teased.

Finally she dropped the hose, and I turned the tap off. "We just need to dry out now."

We went back to the blanket, and Beth sprawled on her back. "Nice to get a bit of a tan, and no bikini line," she grinned.

All too soon the sun started to drop towards the horizon, and I sat up, stretching. "Sorry, you two, I think it's time we made our way back."

I touched Francesca's hand. "But there's still dinner, and afterwards,”

She nodded. "Thank you, I will never forget your generosity."

Beth brushed at her eyes, then smiled. "It's not time for goodbyes yet."

We dressed, "Let me just check nobody has grass stuck to them," teased Beth, then I pulled open the door in the wall, glancing back one last time at the secret garden. We walked back down the hotel lawn, exchanging a polite 'hello' with a couple of the other guests, and Beth chuckled softly. "If they had any idea how we've spent our day,”

When we reac

Childhood Friends: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 12 Oct 2026 09:14:00 -0600

Childhood Friends: Part 2

Keeping sexual secrets

By neruval442. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Night Storm

I woke the next morning to the smell of bacon, and Beth appeared in the doorway with a tray. "Thought I'd treat you," she grinned, sitting on the edge of the bed.

I bit into a bacon sandwich. "Um."

Beth picked up her mug, sipping, and I detected a hint of anxiety in her expression. "Are you Okay?" I queried.

"I'm fine, really. But Mom will be back later, and I'm not sure how she'd feel if you stayed over again."

I nodded. "Do you want to tell her about, well, about us?"

Beth puzzled for a few moments. "Of course I want her to know."

She smiled softly, putting her hand on mine. "I want everyone to know. But, well, it's still really new to me, and maybe I need some more time before she asks me loads of questions."

"Like 'are you being careful?'" I sympathized.

"Exactly."

The look in Beth's eyes changed to one I was starting to become familiar with. "Anyway," she murmured, "I want you all to myself for a while yet."

I leaned over to kiss her. "You've definitely got me, love."

From somewhere an idea dropped into my head. "I know, why don't we go away somewhere for a few days? We can say it's a last trip before we have to put our heads down and study."

Beth's eyes lit up. "Perfect."

I could see her beginning to try out different possibilities in her mind. "Where do you fancy?" I queried.

"How about, You know that place we always used to go, Herefordshire, wasn't it?"

"Um Hmm."

"Well, I remember there was a hotel on the main street, a small one. We never stayed there, but whenever we walked past I noticed that on the sign it said they had a swimming pool, and I always wanted to try it. Especially when the weather's as warm as this."

I was momentarily distracted by a picture of Beth in a swimsuit, a one-piece cut high at the sides, or maybe just a barely-there bikini,

"Earth calling Tim," Beth teased. "I promise that all your fantasies will come true."

I chuckled. "You don't know what you're letting yourself in for. Okay, let's take a look."

I picked up Beth's iPad and tapped in a search. "Here it is."

Beth leaned closer to look at the screen. "Great, do they have space?"

I pulled up the booking calendar. "Oh, wow."

"What?" Beth queried.

"There's one room that's next to the swimming pool, and whoever's staying in it gets sole use of the pool first thing in the morning and last thing at night."

It was Beth's turn to let her imagination run away with her. "I could so swim naked."

I clicked again. "Okay, it's available from tomorrow night, shall we?"

"You bet."

I made the booking, and my phone buzzed with the email confirmation. "Sorted."

Beth leaned over to hug me. "Thanks, Tim. This is going to be amazing!"

She sighed. "But I think it would be a good idea if we spent today with our parents, I know Mom's already thinking about missing me when October comes around."

I nodded. "We still have time for a shower, though?"

Beth grinned. "Always."

Again she enjoyed the sensation of my hands smoothing soapy foam over her body, but we resisted the temptation to go any further, "We'll have all the time in the world at the hotel," Beth promised, her voice full of anticipation, and I watched as she dressed and brushed her hair. "You look like butter wouldn't melt in your mouth," I teased.

"What in my mouth?" she riposted, grinning wickedly, and I kissed her hard on the lips. "Beth, I am so lucky to have you."

She stood on the doorstep watching as I set off on the short walk home. "I'll call you," I promised from the end of the path. Then she was out of sight, and I walked the rest of the way with what must have been a distracted smile on my face, anticipating our holiday.

My father was at home when I arrived, and when I explained our plans, he just nodded. "Make the most of the weather while you're free, I hear it gets quite misty in the autumn where you two are going."

He glanced at the sky. "Talking of which, can you give me a hand with the lawn? If we're lucky, I'll only have to do it a couple more times this year."

I spent the day helping in the garden, though I didn't say it, I could tell that Dad was slowing down a little, and it'd be no bad thing if I got some of the heavier jobs out of the way for him before I was away most of the time. Lunch was sandwiches, and when Mom got back from work she looked at the garden, then at two obviously hungry men. "I think you've earned pizza," she grinned.

"Tim's got some plans to tell you about," Dad dropped into the conversation, and I explained about our trip. "Oh, I remember that place," Mom nodded. "It'll be handy for the craft place, and wasn't there an Indian restaurant somewhere nearby?"

I'd forgotten about the restaurant, and I chuckled. "Beth'll be pleased, she loves Indian food."

We sat in the lounge to enjoy our pizza, and finally I stretched, covering a yawn. "Think I'll call it a day."

"What time are you setting off tomorrow?" queried Dad.

"I thought about eleven, we can stop for lunch somewhere, and we'll still get there in plenty of time to check in to the hotel and decide where to have dinner."

"Night, then."

I made my way upstairs, closing the door of my room, and sprawled on the bed. I picked up my phone and tapped on Beth's name, listening to the soft trilling of the dial tone. She must have set her computer to answer calls from me automatically, and my screen lit to show her standing by her bed putting things into a suitcase.

She glanced towards the camera, and quickly closed the suitcase lid. "A girl has to have some secrets, you know," she grinned.

She came to sit down in front of her desk. "How was the rest of your day?"

I ran through what I'd been up to. "The garden looks a lot tidier, anyway. How about you?"

Beth gave me a wry smile. "Mom did try fishing a little when she got back, especially when I told her about our trip. But I managed to steer the conversation in a different direction."

She glanced towards the bed. "I know we've only had a couple of nights together so far, but I'm already going to miss you."

"I know, love."

I thought for a moment. "Why don't we both go through our usual routine, but stay on here, then it'll feel like we're together, sort of."

Beth nodded. "I like that idea. Okay, I'll get ready for bed."

She moved her case onto the floor, then looked directly into the camera while she started to unbutton her blouse. Her skirt went next, and she grinned as she posed in her underwear, one hand on her hip. "Okay so far?"

I nodded. "Definitely."

She reached behind her back to unfasten her bra, dropping it on the chair, then slipped off her panties, standing with her arms by her sides. "You are beautiful," I offered. "Wish I could wrap my arms around you right now."

She pulled back the bed covers and lay down, stretching her legs out. "Burr, sheet's a little cold."

She glanced down at her nipples, standing up in the slight chill, and I couldn't help myself. "If I was with you, I would definitely put my mouth there to warm you up."

Beth breathed in, almost a gasp. "Um, I'd like that."

She covered one breast with a hand, resting her other palm on her stomach. "Tim, I'm feeling a little shy right now, but, if this was really my usual routine, I'd probably, well,”

I gave her a reassuring smile. "I can go if you want to."

Beth shook her head determinedly. "No, please stay."

She slid her hand a little further down, fingers reaching her soft fur, then closed her eyes as she parted her thighs a little. I hardly dared breathe as I watched her touch her most sensitive place with one fingertip, her mouth forming an O as her hips flexed upwards a little. "Um."

She squeezed her breast, then touched a finger to her tongue, using her wet fingertip to brush her nipple. "Oh, not as good as your mouth but feels nice."

Her hand between her thighs moved again, and she looked up at the camera. "You've ruined me, you know." Her voice was matter-of-fact, but her dancing eyes reassured me that she was only teasing.

"How so?" I queried.

"Before, I would have been fine touching myself like this, but now, I need something inside me."

She followed her words with action, sliding two fingers deep inside herself, parting her thighs more. Her other hand left her breast, her fingers touching her hard nub, and she moaned loudly, then caught her lip between her teeth, looking towards her bedroom door. "Oops."

She moved her fingers more urgently. "Oh, yes, I can definitely imagine this is you in me, we'll have to try this, me using my fingers on myself at the same time."

She shifted nearer to the bottom of the bed, giving me a closer view, and I couldn't help pressing my hand to the front of my jeans. "In case you didn't guess, you've made me so hard right now."

Beth nodded wordlessly, her hips now flexing in rhythm with the movement of her fingers, and I watched spellbound as her muscles started to tense visibly. "Um, oh, so close, wish you were about to get there too,"

She pressed her lips together in an attempt to be quiet, but I heard the unmistakable creak of the bed as Beth's back arched, her whole body shaking for long seconds. Finally she let out a gasp, eyes wide open, and turned onto her side, squeezing her thighs together around her fingers. "Oh, my goodness."

She turned onto her back again, withdrawing her fingers, and I felt a thrill as she brought them deliberately to her mouth, her tongue tasting the glossy slipperiness I could see. "Um, wish you could taste this," she breathed.

I fanned my face. "Goodness, Beth, you've really got me going."

Beth grinned wickedly. "Why don't you do something about it, then."

I blinked. "Really?"

"Sure, I'm curious. Why not?"

I thought for a moment. "I always thought it'd look clumsy, awkward,”

Beth shook her head. "I really want to see."

"Okay." I propped my phone up. "Is that working?"

She nodded, and I stepped back to quickly undress, then stretched out on the bed. I reached for the tissue box, but I saw Beth grinning. "Don't bother with those yet."

I raised my eyebrows. "Okay, you can see everything, then. But it'll be messy."

"The messier the better," she chuckled.

I started to touch my nipples, and I saw Beth looking thoughtful. "Yours are really sensitive, aren't they."

I nodded, and she smiled. "I'll remember."

After a few moments I glanced at her, then used my tongue to wet my palm, my fingers, starting to touch myself. I could see Beth lean closer to her screen. "So that's how,” she mused.

She thought for a moment. "Maybe it'd feel a bit the same if you were between my breasts?"

She moved her fingers experimentally up and down her cleavage, then pushed her breasts together with her hands. "Like this, maybe,”

I couldn't help my quiet moan. "Um, Beth, imagining that definitely gets me closer."

She flashed her eyebrows at me. "I could imagine anything, couldn't I, maybe even things we haven't thought of trying."

"Like?" I managed.

"Well, I could use my fingers on you exactly like you're doing now, and you could touch me,”

"Or you could do that while I was using my mouth on you," I gasped. "God, Beth, I'm so close."

Her face showed keen anticipation. "Go for it, then."

I moved my hand more urgently, and Beth's eyes widened with pleasure as I groaned. She jerked back reflexively from the screen as my first spurt of creamy fluid jetted upwards, hitting my stomach and chest, then leaned forward again to watch. "Wow, no wonder I can feel it when you're inside me."

A second spurt, then another, and I stilled my hand, breathing heavily. "Um, That was definitely better because you were watching, imagining, Beth."

She smiled. "I'm glad."

I started to pull tissues from the box, mopping up stickiness, and Beth chuckled. "I see what you mean about messy."

She took a deep breath. "Now you've got me imagining you holding me while we're going to sleep, my ass pressing into you, and I can just feel your skin a little sticky against mine, maybe even a drop or two of your stuff on me,”

I balled up tissues, dropping them in the bin. "Wish I could hold you right now, love."

Beth nodded. "But tomorrow night will be here soon."

She slid back into bed, pulling the covers over her, and reluctantly I reached for my phone. "Better go now, darling. I'll pick you up around eleven."

She blew me a kiss. "I love you."

"Love you too."

New Adventures Together

Beth was standing at the front gate with her case when I arrived the next morning, and I hugged her as usual, giving a conspiratorial lift of my eyebrows. "Kissing can wait till later," she grinned.

She turned and waved to her mum who’d come out the front door to wish us a safe trip. Then, I put her case in the trunk, then slid into the passenger seat, fastening her seatbelt and looking at me demurely. "So, my knight in shining armor has come to sweep me up into his saddle and ride off with me."

I chuckled. "That has definite possibilities, 'Oh, sir, what are you doing'?"

We set off, and Beth studied the map on her phone. "It's a beautiful drive."

"I remember there's a place we can stop for lunch not long after we turn off the ring road," I nodded.

I concentrated on the traffic, and we were quickly out of town and driving through fields. "Look," pointed Beth, and I glanced up to see the unmistakable outline of a kite overhead, its forked tail twisting to steady itself in the breeze. "There are kestrels on the bluff above where we're going, I think."

We chatted as we always did on long journeys, pointing out things to look at, remembering other holidays, and it wasn't long before I spotted the sign I'd been waiting for, slowing to pull into the car park.

Beth took my hand as we walked towards the caf , and glanced across at me. "So, what's our story?" she queried with a grin.

"Not sure what you mean?"

Posing as Honeymooners

"Well, we can be anything we want on this trip when we're not in private, can't we, We could go back a couple of steps, be friends who are just on the verge of becoming lovers, let anyone who's watching wonder how long, if, we're going to take the plunge."

"I like this," I chuckled. "What are the other possibilities?"

"I guess just a couple on their summer holiday," Beth shrugged.

A grin spread itself slowly across her face. "Or it could be our honeymoon,”

I blinked. "Wow. Hold that thought, that could definitely be fun. What about rings, though?"

"We go through that other town on the way," Beth ventured. "Maybe there's a jeweler’s, we can see if there's anything we like."

We reached the caf door, and I let Beth go ahead. A waitress with a lace-edged apron looked up as we entered. "A table for two?"

"Please."

We sat down, and Beth studied the menu. "Um, baked potato with cheese sounds good."

"I fancy the chili," I nodded. "Coffee?"

"Sure."

I ordered for us, then relaxed, looking round. One or two other tables were occupied, and I saw an older couple glancing at us, then the wife whispering to her husband, smiling. Playing to the first suggestion we'd talked about, I reached my hand across the table to touch Beth's fingers hesitantly, then withdrew as she looked up. "Sorry."

Beth shook her head, her eyes dancing. "It's fine." As though unconsciously, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled. The waitress arrived with our coffee, and I spooned sugar into Beth's cup, stirring it before sliding the cup across the table towards her. She picked it up and sipped, her eyes on my face as though oblivious to anything else around her.

The waitress gave the older couple their bill, and they paid, then made their way out with a last glance back at us. "I think we convinced them," Beth chuckled.

Our food arrived, and Beth mixed her cheese in with the potato before taking a bite. "Um, it's good."

We finished our meal and I paid the bill while Beth visited the ladies' room. "Okay, let's get going," she smiled.

When we were back on the road, Beth put her handbag on her lap and reached into it. My eyes widened at the flash of red silk between her fingers, and she chuckled. "I remembered you liked this last time I did it. Just to give your imagination something to work on,”

I grinned. "Um, definitely."

We reached the next small town, and Beth pointed. "Look, there's a jeweler’s."

I drew up in the nearest parking spot, and we walked back to the shop, the bell tinkling as I held the door open for Beth.

"Can I help you?" the grey-haired jeweler qu

Childhood Friends: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 11 Oct 2026 19:42:00 -0600

Childhood Friends: Part 1

Best friends unexpectedly find they want to share more.

By neruval442. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Night Storm

Beth and I have known each other literally forever. We met at preschool, and I can truthfully say I have no earlier memory than her smiling face asking my name as we stood on the school playground waiting to go into our first lesson. We were inseparable through that school and into the primary school, somehow always ending up in the same class, sitting on the same table for reading and drawing when we could. The fact that she was a girl and I was a boy generated mild comment, but the consensus was that these days it was all to the good that kids, especially so young, didn't seem to discriminate when choosing friends.

When we went up to secondary school, it wasn't even a question whether we'd do homework together every night, and our parents just shrugged their shoulders and agreed who'd cook on what day, Beth's eyes lighting up when my mum produced her favorite spaghetti sauce.

We talked about everything, TV, our other friends, music we liked, school work. Sometimes our families went on holiday together, the usual places, Spain, Italy, but when our trips were separate, the first thing we did when we got back was breathlessly bring each other up to date with what we'd done, seen.

Of course we'd gone through the "I'll show you mine, if you'll show me yours" phase, playing doctors and nurses, but somehow it had never translated into any more experimentation, and Beth and I never really touched, except for the frequent hugs of celebration, comfort, commiseration, depending on what life brought us. Beth confided in me when her periods started, school sex education lessons had made sure we knew how things basically worked, and I could tell that her body was changing, breasts and hips more noticeable, but she was always my best friend above all else, and somehow it never occurred to me to think of her in any other way.

Of course we had to think about what would happen after college exams, but the problem solved itself, a town with two universities, one that had a good reputation for Beth's chosen subject, the other that offered a top-notch course for mine. We'd celebrated our eighteenth birthday parties, I'd cried unashamedly, brushing away the tears running down my cheeks, at the heartfelt speech Beth made at mine. I tried to reciprocate at her party, then sobbed my heart out again when she chose Westlife's 'Safe' for us to dance to at the end of the night.

What people thought of us by then didn't really trouble us, from overheard comments, those who didn't really know us assumed we were boyfriend and girlfriend, 'obviously' sleeping together, but by then our friendship was so well-known that it wasn't even a matter of jealousy. Perhaps envy; but we tried, Beth especially, to be gracious, generous to everyone, so only the most petty minds could find anything to complain at.

Of course we'd talked about sex, after those embarrassing classes at school, I'd admitted to Beth that I masturbated, and with pink cheeks she'd confessed the same. We even went as far as to look at a porn site on my laptop, and Beth raised her eyebrows, pretending to fan her face at the scene playing out on the monitor. "But it's all staged, right?" she shrugged. "It's bound to be more clumsy and messy for real." The conversation moved on to something else, and the topic didn't come up again for a while.

The months rolled round to August, lazy days after exams, too soon to make serious plans for university, and Beth and I were sitting at the square table in her bedroom as usual it was the same table where we always did homework and projects, and the blog we started more than 10 years ago. Beth was sketching something on her art pad, and I was picking photos from our last trip to put on our blog. But something was niggling at me, something I couldn't quite put my finger on. I glanced across at Beth, and her pencil stopped moving. "Tim?"

"Uh, yes?"

She closed the pad, put it on her desk. "Can we talk?"

I blinked. "Since when did you ever have to ask me that?" I shifted my chair closer. "Something bothering you?"

She nodded. "I'm thinking about freshers' week."

I gave her a puzzled look. "Oh, the orientation events with cheap beer for kids away from home for the first time, going a little crazy, college clubs touting for members. What's the problem?"

Beth twirled the pencil distractedly in her fingers. "Well, I'm thinking, there'll be a lot of boys there, perhaps I'll get chatting to one, maybe he gets a crush on me, I ask him out for coffee,”

"I get the picture," I nodded. Something unexpected stirred in my emotions, but I pushed it down. "You know guys will say anything to get into a girl's panties, right?"

Beth smiled wryly. "I know. But let's say I think he's genuine, I can trust him, at least for a night, anyway."

"So, then you take care," I reminded.

She nodded. "I take my pills, and Mom's already given me a box of condoms, bless her."

"But,” I prompted. "You said you wanted to talk, right?"

Beth looked up, a pink tinge suffusing her cheeks. "Tim, if I had a close girlfriend, I mean a friend who was a girl, half as close as you, I'd talk to her about this. But I really don't. I want to talk about, well, what I might like, when it comes to it."

I gave her the most reassuring smile I could manage. "I can handle that. And there's a definite upside, I can give you the male perspective on the whole thing."

She glanced at me sideways. "Okay."

"So where do you want to start?"

"Well," mused Beth, her eyes taking on the faraway look that I knew meant she was creating a scene in her imagination. "Let's assume we've done the kissing part, and somehow, how does this even work?, he's asked me if, and I've told him Yes. I think I'd like him to be the one undressing me."

She chuckled. "Of course I'd make sure I had decent panties on, and a bra that hadn't gone grey in the wash."

"So he'd be fumbling with buttons, and those fiddly clips," I teased. “ Yes, you’d like undies that are more than just the functional type.”

"A little bit of clumsiness would be reassuring," Beth shrugged. "I wouldn't want to think he'd had too much practice."

"Would he take everything off at once?" I wondered.

"Well, maybe everything except my panties, he ought to wait till last for those."

I couldn't help the image that was forming in my mind, I had a fair idea what Beth looked like without her clothes, we were quite casual around one another when we were changing. "As a man, I'm pretty sure he'd be entirely distracted by your awesome breasts."

She grinned. "Fine by me, I'm rather hoping he'll pay them some serious attention."

"Tell me how." I ventured, enjoying this new sexual tension we were both feeling.

Beth breathed in. "Well, he could touch them, stroke them,” unconsciously her hands demonstrated her meaning, though without touching herself, "and maybe just ever so gently pinch my nipples with his fingers."

She shivered with anticipated pleasure. "But what I'd really want him to do is to put his mouth on them, I can almost feel what it'd be like for my nipples to be surrounded by warmth, wetness, and then to be suckled softly,”

"Wow," I breathed. "And then?"

"That would really get me turned on. I'm so, I mean, I'd be so wet, and I'd want him to slide his hand up between my thighs until he was touching my panties. He could, oh, god, press against me with his fingers while his mouth was still busy on my breasts."

Her face was definitely flushed now, but she kept her eyes fixed on my face. "It wouldn't be long before I'd whisper,” she paused, then leaned forward to my ear “ 'You can take them off'. So he'd hook his fingers through the elastic, and I'd lift my hips for a moment while he slid my panties down, then past my feet."

I had to adjust my trousers. "Are you ready for him to go inside you?" I breathed, starting to lose myself in Beth's fantasy.

She looked down shyly, shaking her head. "What I really want, I'd do anything, anything if he'd go down there, his tongue, really taking his time,”

"Anything?" I raised one eyebrow.

Beth nodded. "Once he'd made me a soaking mess, he could do anything to me he wanted."

I chuckled. "Most men would probably want you to use your mouth on them in turn."

Beth nodded. "As long as he was clean,”

She paused, frowning slightly. "Not everybody's like you, I mean, what's it called?"

"Circumcised," I supplied, and she nodded. "I think I'd prefer that. So yes, if he wanted me to I'd kneel and put my lips round him, even let him fuck my mouth."

I blinked at her choice of words, Beth absolutely never used vulgar language, but she was obviously carried away with her fantasy, deliberately choosing a provocative phrase for what she was describing.

She shifted in her chair. "After a while I'd pull my knees up, open fully to him, and he'd move his body between my thighs, maybe I'd need to use my fingers to guide him into the right place."

I raised my eyebrows. "What about that condom?"

"Wups," Beth caught her lower lip between her teeth. "Thanks for reminding me. So I get one from my bedside drawer, tear open the foil, and roll it onto him with my fingers. Then what I just said, and he pushes slowly into me."

Her expression turned slightly apprehensive. "I guess it might hurt, the first time. But I'm sure he'd be careful."

Beth was being very courageous, telling me her intimate sexual fantasy. There had to be a reason for this?

Her face resumed its faraway expression. "Then he'd be moving in me, and I'd flex my hips just a little to help him."

I smiled wryly. "After what you did to him, I can't imagine he's going to last very long."

Beth tilted her head. "I suppose not. But remember, it's his reward for giving me what I needed, So I'd be watching his face, and I'd be able to tell when he was nearly there, and I'd let him know it was okay, 'yes, come for me, don't hold back, ' Then he'd cry out, I hope not too loud, and I'd feel him stiffen inside me, then he'd thrust hard, once, again,”

She frowned again. "I suppose with the condom I wouldn't really feel his stuff."

"Much safer that way, though," I reminded her.

"True. So then I guess he'd start to soften, so he'd have to come out of me, make sure the condom didn't slip."

She grinned. "I suppose he'd tie it, or wrap it in hankies or something, throw it in my bin. Maybe I'd take it out later so no one else would know."

"They'd know if they changed the sheets," I pointed out, and Beth looked startled, then nodded. "Oops, of course."

"So when he's finished, what would your lover do then?" I queried.

Beth looked thoughtful. "Well, I suppose I'd hoped for a cuddle."

I nodded. "Would you want him to stay the night?"

She looked puzzled. "I'm not sure. This is where I can't really imagine it, would I want us to wake up together, what would we even say? Or would I want to be alone, and deal with how I felt about him, the next time I saw him?"

I reached to put my hand on hers. "Well, if it helps, maybe in some alternate reality, you and I didn't meet til college, and the guy you meet at freshers' fair is me, I would definitely want to wake up next to you."

I wasn't prepared for her reaction, her fingers tightening almost painfully on mine, her face crumpling as though on the verge of tears. "That is the sweetest thing you've ever said to me."

She took a deep breath. "Tim, what if, what if that reality could be this one?"

My entire world seemed to turn upside down in an instant, every image of the life she and I had shared since that first playground meeting, flashing through my mind. "Beth?"

Her gaze was locked on my face, something incomprehensibly wild, yet soft in her eyes. She drew me closer, and our lips touched, clumsy but somehow, just right. The kiss deepened, and Beth closed her eyes, lost in the sensation.

After a few moments she moved back; "Tim, I want this, and I promise,” she put her hand on her heart, "that it will not change what we already have."

I nodded, blinking back tears of my own. "But what about,”

I glanced at the open door of her bedroom. "Your parents are just downstairs."

The confident glint which I loved so much returned to her eyes. "Easy, watch."

She stepped into the hall & onto the landing. "Mom?"

Her mother appeared from the living room. "Yes, dear?"

"Tim and I have to record something for our video blog, we need to close the door for a while."

"Okay, darling, we won't disturb you."

Beth came back into the room, closing the door firmly and leaning with her back to it. "See, problem solved."

She held out her arms, and I came into them, pressing her against the door. "Um," she murmured. "Kind of nice to feel trapped."

I covered her mouth with mine, gently but insistently pressing my tongue between her lips, and she gasped, her breath catching in her throat. The wild look returned to her eyes, and she put one hand behind my neck, surprising me with the force of her response. After a few moments she broke away, her lips trembling. "So I think we can say we've done the kissing part," she breathed, echoing her words from a few minutes earlier.

"And I think what you said before counts as a Yes," I followed suit.

She nodded solemnly. "So,”

She was wearing a t-shirt, so no buttons to fumble with, and I tugged it free from her jeans. She raised her arms above her head, letting me lift the t-shirt off, drop it over the back of the chair. Underneath, her underwire bra was soft, shiny peach, skin showing tantalizingly through the lace, and I bent to place a kiss on her protruding covered nipples, feeling them hardening & raising under my lips. I slid a hand behind her back seeking the fastening of her bra, and felt a moment of satisfaction as my fingers released the 3 hooks on the first attempt. "I could almost suspect you of having practiced," Beth's voice was teasing.

She slipped the now-loose straps from her shoulders, letting the cups fall into her palms, then draped the bra on top of her t-shirt. "As distracting as you expected?"

I nodded wordlessly, my first clear sight of her bare natural breasts overwhelming. "God, Beth, you're beautiful."

"Thank you," she smiled shyly. "You are permitted to touch, you know."

I reached out a tentative hand, caressing the curve of one breast. "So soft, plump, and begging me to enjoy them.”

I leaned down again, teasing her by circling one nipple then the other with soft touches of my lips, and she made a quiet sound of impatience, using her fingers to move her breast so that the large raised nipple was placed between my lips. I relented, and suckled softly, thrilling at the moan I drew from her. I moved to the other breast, and Beth gasped, fingers pushing at the waist of her jeans. I knelt to undo buttons, the zipper, then helped her slide them down. She stepped out of them, standing with her arms by her sides, one knee bent a little. She glanced down at her nipples again, and I chuckled softly. "Would you like more?”

I suckled her again, placing my hand flat on her stomach then moving it down gradually until I met the top of her panties. I teased her by dipping fingertips inside the elastic to touch the soft fur I found there, then withdrawing again and cupping her pubic mound through the cotton.

I slid my fingers downwards, surprised at how damp she was. Beth's expression was sheepish as I looked at her with one eyebrow raised. "I, I was wet the moment we started talking," she confessed with a glint of mischief in her eyes.

I pressed my fingers against her a little more firmly, and she moaned. "Oh god, Tim, just take them off."

I slid her panties down, and she stepped out of them, then she glanced towards the bed. "Can I,”

I nodded, and she lay down, hands behind her head. She parted her thighs, opening to me like a flower, and I felt a sensation almost of awe as I knelt at the foot of the bed.

She didn't have to tell me what she wanted, and I leaned forward until my lips were brushing her soft fur. I breathed in the musky scent of her, hardly daring to believe I was in such an intimate position with this beautiful, sexy young woman.

I glanced up, seeing her watching me as I began to explore with the tip of my tongue. Beth tasted like nothing else, musky like her scent but with a hint of honey. She made a satisfied sound as my tongue slid over the soft folds of her entrance, then gasped as I brushed the tiny hardness I found. "Um, oh yes, there."

I watched as her hands sought out her own breasts, touching her nipples still damp and erect from my mouth on them. I used my tongue a little more insistently, then slid a fingertip inside her until I met the expected barrier. Beth moaned, flexing her hips against me, and I saw the muscles under the smooth skin of her stomach start to tense. I slowed down a little, knowing that she would want to prolong this part of our shared pleasure, and I heard the smile in her voice. "Oh, that's perfect,”

Her voice was dreamy as she spoke again. "I can't wait until you're inside me, it'll feel so good, and your body pressed on mine, holding me down, like when you pushed me against the door but so much better, and your mouth on my breasts again, but when you're nearly there, you let me watch your face,”

She pushed her breasts together, then gasped as she rolled her nipples between her fingertips. "And then you'll move in me faster, harder, and I'll feel myself getting closer too,”

Beth's voice petered out, her hips pushing against me more urgently, and I judged that she was ready for me to take her past the point of no return. My hands slid under her ass cheeks as my tongue tip flickered on her most sensitive place, and again I saw her muscles begin to tense, her hips lif

Above the Garage: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 10 Oct 2026 09:08:00 -0600

Above the Garage: Part 3

Fully Compatible.

In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The next morning he had the hood up on Ellie's car and had tried turning it over a couple times, and the starter took, but it didn't want to fire. He looked into the possible problems and everything looked in good shape, so he figured he'd look up the symptoms online and most pointed to the fuel filter, so he made a quick rundown the parts store and picked up a new one. That seemed to do the trick, once it was installed he was able to start her car several times without any problem.

Ellie came trotting down the stairs with a plate and mug. She walked up to Luke and leaned in fast and gave him a kiss. "Thank you! What was wrong?"

"Fuel filter, I replaced it and now it's turning over first try."

"Hungry? I got up earlier than I thought so I baked banana bread."

He smiled. "Absolutely, let me go wash the gas off my hands."

"Here, this will make sure you come back." She broke off a piece and fed it to him. As he hummed his appreciation.

"You think that's all that will have me coming back? Remind me to fix the mirror in your bathroom." He leaned in and kissed her again. "That is awesome banana bread though." He grinned as he jogged into the house. He came back out to find her sitting on the hood of her car, half the slice she'd brought out was gone.

"Do you drink coffee?" She asked, and he nodded. "Guess I should refill this then, huh?" She chuckled. "If you hadn't taken so long to wash up you might have gotten this cup. Come on up, and I'll slice some more of this awesome bread."

"Isn't this how the spider lures the fly into its web?" He chuckled.

"Can spiders even make banana bread? I can assure you that I'll never trap you, but as my dad used to say, 'If you want the honey, you gotta deal with the bees.' I think he meant that you have to take a chance on the bad stuff to get to the really good stuff."

"Sounds like a good philosophy. I'm kind of scared though. What's the bad stuff?" He paused for a moment.

"Have you always been such a deep thinker?" She asked.

"I used to get called out by my mom for being introverted and quiet. She was always trying to get me out of my shell." He shrugged and smiled. "But quiet doesn't mean stupid."

"I never thought it did." She refilled the mug with coffee and added sugar and milk, and sliced off a fresh slice for him and brought it to him.

"What about you Luke? Are you willing to brave the bees to get the honey?" She asked.

"I've only been called a coward once, by you."

"I called you a chicken, not the same thing." She grinned.

"So; what are we doing today?" Luke just smiled and drank his coffee.

"Jeans, comfortable shoes for walking, and a sweatshirt. That's all you get for now. We should head out early, maybe 2:30 or 3. Is that okay with you?"

"Are we; becoming a 'thing'?" He asked her. The genuine innocence was so sweet.

"Well we've only been hanging out a few weeks, but so far so good." She smiled, and noted that she'd been smiling a lot around him. That was a good sign too.

She was excited and curious. She'd gladly go where ever he wanted right now. She had a quick realization, that her little seduction of Luke was backfiring and without him even trying she was being seduced by him as well. "Do I need to bring anything? Water, snacks?" She asked pushing for a hint.

"No we'll stop at the store on the way." He smirked popping the last bit of bread into his mouth, washing it down with the rest of the coffee. "Oh, I have something of yours too. I'll bring it up when I come to pick you up." She gave him a questioning look. "Don't look so innocent. I turned redder than your satin top when my dad pulled your panties out of my back pocket last night."

Ellie bust out laughing. "I was wondering where they'd gone to. I thought you'd pocketed them you pervert."

"Oh no! I know now that when you grabbed my ass last night you stuffed them in my pocket! You were hoping I'd get caught weren't you?"

Ellie had tears in her eyes she was laughing so hard. She didn't have a clue but Luke was hooked now. He had never seen her look more beautiful.

"No, oh my god no. I did sneak them in there, but not for that reason. I figured they'd be a nice little memento of our first date."

"I thought tonight was going to be our first date?" He asked curiously.

"Well I couldn't wait. I invited you to dinner last night, as far as I'm concerned that was our first date." She leaned on her fist smiling at him. "How was it?"

He looked at her wide-eyed, slack jawed. She leaned forward and slipped her tongue between his parted lips and they kissed deeply. "It was fun wasn't it?" She asked hoping for a little reassurance.

"It was fantastic." He whispered urgently and kissed her again. "I'll see you in a couple hours." He gave her another kiss then stood and left looking over his shoulder at her beaming back at him. He smiled as he headed down into the house to spend a little time knocking off schoolwork before going out for the night.

He knocked on her door at 2:30 sharp. She called out for him to come in. He heard close the closet door, and she popped out of the bedroom in jeans and a black turtleneck. She held her arms out. "Is this okay?" She asked.

"Perfect." He smiled. They headed down to his car and once again he opened the door for her letting her settle in before he closed it. He hopped into the driver’s seat and they were on their way. He drove out to the shopping center and pulled into a space at the grocery store.

"When you were a kid, what were the things you remember most about holiday meals. What was that one thing you couldn't wait for?" He asked, he tilted his head indicating they were going inside.

"This is a first, a date at the supermarket." She chuckled.

"Seriously. Was there something special that you only had at that time of the year but not usually any other."

"Mashed potatoes with a lot of butter and pepper. Oh and my mom only used to make that string bean casserole at holidays. I love that too. Pie is a given, pumpkin and pecan, I'd have both." She smiled.

"Good, good to know. He grabbed a basket and they started wandering around the store and he picked up the makings of the casserole. A couple boxes of instant mashed potatoes, and some canned gravy. He found canned pumpkin and put some of that in the basket. "What else?" Ellie gave him a curious look trying to figure out what he was doing.

"Well, she used to make glazed carrots too. If we were lucky, relatives from up north would send her a bottle of real maple syrup, otherwise she would make it from butter and brown sugar. That was awesome." He found carrots and put several cans in the basket as well.

"Anything else?"

"Scrabble, well that's what we called it. The rest of the world knows it as party mix with the cereal and pretzels baked with seasoned salt and our secret weapon, Worcestershire sauce." Luke found the cereal aisle and grabbed the ingredients, and made his way to the chip aisle and found pretzels to go with it stating that they always had pretzels and mixed nuts in theirs. He looked down and seemed to be counting.

"Okay, first thing that comes to your mind when I say, comfort food."

"Mac and cheese." She said, and he grinned.

"Good choice." He stocked up on the blue boxes.

"Are we stocking a fallout shelter?" She said nervously. He chuckled.

"You didn't see the big hole we've dug in the back yard?" Ellie just rolled her eyes and grinned, she knew this had to be going somewhere and she was getting more curious. They made their way to the front and got in line at the check-out filling a couple of the re-usable shopping bags with their groceries. He stowed all the groceries in the trunk and held the door open for Ellie once again. They were on the road again heading out of town.

"Okay, you've got me. I haven't got a clue what we're doing." She giggled. Nearly twenty minutes later Luke turned down a side road following a sign pointing out a fairground entrance. A few miles down the tree lined road the area opened up to fields filled with cars and signs for the county fall harvest festival. He made his way carefully up the dirt path and finding someone directing the parking.

"But why the store?" She smiled as he handed her the lightest of the grocery bags. They walked towards the gate and she saw the truck and tables. A sign indicating donations for the holiday food pantry in lieu of admission to the park could be made there. Ellie grinned at Luke, finally realizing his plan. They brought the bags up to one of the tables and the older couple behind thanked them and asked how many items they had brought. Luke told them twenty-seven, ten per ticket had been requested. "We went a little crazy remembering what we loved about holiday dinners and lost count." The lady fawned over them while her husband took the bags back to a sorting area near the truck, and thanked them. They took their tickets and went into the fair.

They wandered through the attractions. Luke showed off his prowess for carnival games and won Ellie a stuffed tiger. They wandered through the exhibits, marveling at the giant pumpkins and petting the cute animals. They found the food vendors and ate everything that was bad for them, but you only go to the fair once a year, so they indulged. There was even a concert that night and they sat in the grandstand listening to the band. Ellie was glad he told her to bring a sweatshirt because it had turned cooler as the sun went down. She hardly noticed as they sat there with their arms around one another. He rubbed her back as she held him tight.

"Why didn't you just tell me about the food drive?" She asked.

"I didn't want you to think I was trying to impress you." He paused. "My folks were pretty lucky. They both had good jobs and made a good living. We've never wanted for anything. Well there was this one time I wanted a dirt bike and they said no, but that wasn't because of the money. I think they just wanted me to live to be twelve at the very least. They never let me get jaded, you know, they always wanted me to know there were people who didn't have. They were much more subtle than the usual, 'Eat your broccoli, kids are starving in Africa' parents. Hell, I never realized that some of those less fortunate families were kids I went to school with until years later. Giving back is just something they taught me to do. Besides it seemed more fun that way." Luke smiled down at her. "I got to tease you for a change."

"Well, it didn't work."

"Huh?"

"I'm impressed anyway." She smiled. "You spent almost twice the cost of those tickets filling those bags."

After the last song finished a loud whistle screamed out followed by a loud boom. Fireworks had started behind the stage and they sat and watched them arm in arm. Ellie laid her head on his shoulder as they watched, both occasionally jumping at the explosions.

Ellie had taken hold of Luke's hand as they made their way home down the dark winding roads. She massaged it with her thumb rubbing in slow circles.

"Thanks, I had a great time." She said softly. She could make out his grin by the dash lights.

"Me too." He gave her hand a squeeze.

"Luke? When I asked the other night if you've ever made out before, you said you hadn't. Have you ever had a girlfriend? I mean, have you ever had sex?" Her voice was soft but with an inquisitive edge to it. His hand flexed a few times in hers.

"No." He replied with a nearly silent sigh.

"Any reason?" She pressed. "It can't be that you've never had a chance. You must have had to beat the girls away with a stick in high school." A soft giggle followed the comment.

"I was pretty quiet, I didn't have a lot of friends." He shrugged. Neither spoke the rest of the way home. Ellie had laid his hand on her lap and continued to rub it gently, and he rubbed her leg through her jeans. They pulled into the drive and parked. With all the lights off in the car Ellie slid his hand further up her thigh, and leaned over to kiss him. She was eager and let it be known in her kiss and he responded in kind gripping her thigh tightly.

"Would you walk me up?" She asked pulling away from his lips reluctantly. He got out and walked around to her door opening it. She stood, looked into his eyes and took his hand and led him up the stairs. "Would you like to come in?" She wasn't sure if she needed to coax him but he was already in the doorway closing it behind him. A faint smile came to her lips and she tried to hide it. He returned the little smirk in kind. "There's a bottle of wine in the fridge. Why don't you open it up, and I'll be right back." She bit her lip and smiled backing her way to the bedroom. She was giddy because she knew she would have him tonight. She undressed and replaced her every day underthings with the yellow lingerie she bought the day they went shopping together, and dressed again. She wanted to see his face as he peeled her out of her clothes.

She entered the room and Luke stood up. "Who taught him this stuff?" Ellie wondered. She turned off the overhead light and put on a small table lamp. They sat down on the sofa, Ellie leaned into him pulling her legs up beneath her.

"Did you really you have a good time tonight?" He asked. Ellie chuckled and looked him in the eyes. Her smile slipped away as she leaned in to kiss him deeply.

"The night's not over yet." She whispered.

Luke's nervousness was slipping away as he and Ellie began kissing in earnest. He leaned back pulling her on top of him as their hands began to roam over each other. His hand slid up her back slowly lifting the hem of her shirt, he sent shivers up her spine as he caressed her skin. She joined in and reached between them and unbuttoned his shirt pulling it free of his jeans and ran her hand up his t-shirt playing with his nipple.

Ellie broke free of his warm lips and came up to a kneel between his legs, and looked down at him as she crossed her arms lifting her turtleneck up and over her head. She shook her hair out as she tossed the shirt onto a side chair and smiled down at him. She grinned showing off the little yellow lace bra, which made him smile. Luke reached up and grasped the front of her jeans pulling her off balance and back onto his chest in a flurry of giggles. His hands not only roamed her back, but now slid between them as he ran his palm up her bra eliciting a soft moan as he massage her breasts through the fabric.

"The clasp is in back." She said in a clear invitation. Using his other hand he reached down between her legs and dragged her higher up his body, placing her breast within easy reach of him. Rather than unsnap the band he slipped the strap off her shoulder and pulled the cup down revealing smooth white skin and puckered pink nipple to his hungry mouth. He kissed it gently, causing Ellie to gasp as his tongue ran lazy circles around the tip causing it to get even harder. Her breathing was short and quick. She pulled away from his agonizing teasing, placing her forehead against his, and closed her eyes.

"I don't know if you want this, but I do. Would you take me to bed and make love to me Luke?"

He looked her in the eyes for a moment thinking it would be his pleasure. Her eyes closed for a moment, when she opened them, he felt himself fall into their depths, and he was gone. He kissed her deeply.

She stood shakily, Luke reached for her steadying her. She smiled as she took his hand and pulled him up too. He wrapped his arms around her taking her mouth with his again. He fumbled a few times with the hook of her bra. She smiled.

"Don't worry, practice makes perfect."

"I hope I get a lot of practice then."

She walked backwards pulling him with her into the bedroom. She reached down and unbuttoned her jeans turning and giving her ass a little wiggle as she pushed them off showing her yellow lace panties, which thanks to the heavy petting on the couch were now quite damp. She kicked them aside and turned back to Luke who just stood there staring, his mouth hanging open. She smiled and pushed his unbuttoned shirt off his shoulders and down his arms. He reached to take off the tee, and she stopped him.

"Allow me."

She lifted the hem of the shirt and ran her hands up his chest and sides lifting the shirt with it.

"You don't know how much I wanted to do this yesterday morning when you answered the door." She smiled as she stroked his nipples with her thumbs. "I want you to know how good this feels." She said leaning forward and taking one into her mouth swirling her tongue and flicking it.

Luke's breathing got shallow a fast. She took it between her teeth, giving just a light tug before letting it free.

Luke gasped at the sensation. She pushed the shirt up and he raised his arms letting her pull it off completely.

"Damn do you look good without a shirt on." She said.

"You look pretty fantastic without one too." He replied smiling. They kissed again, their bare chests touching for the first time sent shocks through them both. The heat they were building was intense and made the room feel cool in comparison. He felt hands on his belt fiddling with it to get it loose, soon his jeans were unbuttoned and the zipper slid down.

Her hand slid down inside massaging the length of him through his boxers.

"Hmm , that feels nice." She mumbled into his kiss.

"It's not very;” She halted him with a firmly planted kiss.

"Enough of that, you've been watching too much porn." She giggled. "Remember, the pyramids were built with hand tools, it's not the size of your tool, it's how you use it." That made Luke chuckle. She began kissing her way down his chest and stomach and eventually knelt in front of him. She reached up and tugged the jeans down to his knees seeing his boxers strain to contain his hardness. She peered up at Luke from under a fallen lock of hair as she reached slowly for the waistband. She pulled down slowly, revealing it finally. Slowly a grin crept across her face as she looked up again.

"It's perfect." She said biting her lip. She looked down at it, he wasn't huge, but he was above average. She couldn't wait to have him inside her. She peeked up again. "Mind if I take the edge off for you?" Luke just tilted his head wondering what she meant just as s

Above the Garage: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 09 Oct 2026 05:55:00 -0600

Above the Garage: Part 2

“About that date?”

In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

School went quickly, with nobody lingering on a Friday and Ellie got a ride to work. She thought about what the specials had been today and decided to whip up something special for Luke. It wasn't easy on a Friday night, it was pretty busy, but the regular clientele dropped off quickly after dinner, knowing that the caf closed at 8. A couple tables sported coffee sipping hipsters but for the most part the place had cleared out by then. Ellie had whipped up a little dish for them to share while she cleaned up the kitchen.

"Damn." Came a voice through the little window. Jody, one of the servers had whispered loud enough to be heard. "He's hot." Ellie popped her head up and scanned where Jody was looking and saw look scanning back and forth. She grinned ear to ear.

"Back off, he's already taken." She said softly, but with a little edge of threat in her voice. He may not be taken yet, but she didn't need any competition from the bubbly little server. "Can you sit him over at the chef's table.

Jody chuckled. "Some chef's table, it's just the table nearest the kitchen door. What's his name?"

"His name is Luke, and be nice, I have a large selection of cutlery at hand, and I know how to use it."

Jody walked over and introduced herself. Saying that Ellie had told her she had a friend stopping by. "She said a dark eyed handsome stranger was coming to pick her up. I told her to snap out of it, Prince Charming isn't real. Then you have to go and prove me wrong." She smiled, and steered him over to the table against the wall near the kitchen, and fawned over him for a moment and got him a drink. Ellie made sure nothing was burning and wiped her hands on her apron and snuck out of the kitchen.

A smile spread across Luke's face when he saw her, which warmed her heart. She walked over and he stood up, such a gentleman she thought. She couldn't help herself and walked right up to him and kissed him softly. At first he seemed surprised but he didn't take long to return it.

"Hi." She said drawing it out. "Are you hungry?"

"You mentioned dinner, so I haven't eaten since lunch." He grinned.

"Good, park it, and I'll go whip it up." She winked at him and turned and wiggled back into the kitchen. Her ponytail danced back and forth as she peeked over her shoulder to make sure he was watching. She put herself into work mode and started pulling ingredients together. When in work mode Ellie was a sight to behold, like a kitchen ninja she got more done with fewer moves than anybody else in the caf .

What seemed like only a few minutes later she walked out of the kitchen with two plates of seared scallops and linguine, setting one down in front of Luke and the other across from him.

"One second." She said as she reached down and pulled the apron string sliding it off her waist. She unbuttoned the chef's coat she wore and dodged back into the kitchen to hang them up.

She sat down and they began. Ellie peeking up to see if Luke was enjoying it. The speed with which he was eating told her what she wanted to know.

"I should have asked you if there was anything you didn't like. I didn't even think of that beforehand. Seafood can be touchy for some people. Hell I didn't even think to ask if you were allergic." She said getting frustrated with herself.

"No, it's delicious!" He was being completely genuine. He saw her getting upset and reached across the table to take her hand and rubbed the back of it with is thumb. "I love seafood. My family used to go out to the beach in the summer;” He trailed off, his expression softened.

It was Ellie's turn to comfort, and she took his hand firmly in hers. "Tell me about it. I bet you had a blast." Luke went on to tell her about a trip to the beach they'd taken years earlier and he and his dad had gone fishing and he caught a striper that nearly hauled him overboard. He went from excited to wistful. She knew he was thinking about his mother, his dad had told her the previous week, and sympathized with him.

"I baked a small batch of cookies when I got here. Want to try one? They're sort of an experiment, but I think they came out pretty good."

Never one to pass up a cookie he smiled and nodded.

"That's what I love about working here. I get indulge my creativity, and if things work out sometimes it makes it on the specials board." She said setting down the frosted lemon sugar cookies. They talked for a while longer and a loud scrape of a chair pulled them out of their reverie. Jody had been sweeping and Ellie noticed the time. They had closed nearly half an hour before.

"Oh my god. I'm sorry Jody. I lost track of time." Ellie hopped up and started clearing the table.

"No worries hon. I can see why. You just need to clean up that and we're out of here. I'd ask if you need a ride home, but I think I already know the answer to that." She chuckled.

Ellie wiped down the table and Luke helped out by flipping the last few chairs up onto the tables so Jodie could finish sweeping. He waited in the front while the girls finished up in the back. He looked out the window at the darkened street, the old style street lamps lending small town charm to the night. They came out of the kitchen whispering between themselves.

"You're sure you don't need a ride? This one looks a little dangerous." Jodi said laughing.

"I'm fine, besides he knows where I live, he's my landlord." Ellie grinned.

"I wasn't talking to you, I'm worried for him." They all got a chuckle out of that as they locked up and made their way to their cars. Luke opened up the door and held it for Ellie, these small gestures went over much bigger than he realized.

On the ride neither spoke when Luke felt Ellie's hand lay on the back of his giving it a squeeze. "Thank you for saving my ass today." He just looked over and shrugged.

"You would have done the same for me I'm sure." He smiled at her for a moment and turned back to the road. He was honestly elated that her car hadn't started.

Ellie sighed. "I hope it's nothing major. My dad had the car gone over before I came back to school. I can't afford anything big." She looked out the window, the lights of town faded behind them as they entered the suburbs.

"Tomorrow's Saturday, I can take a look at it if you want, if it's something simple I can probably fix it."

"Oh, would you?" She squeezed his hand harder. They got back to the house and Ellie reached over the seat to grab her bag. Luke watched her lean frame twist, and her rear end stick up, her jeans stretched over it nicely. He remembered just how nice it felt too and longed to hold it again. Ellie was no fool, she knew full well Luke was staring at her ass while she pretended to be looking for something in her bag. It didn't hurt to pique his interest though. She sat back in the seat dragging the bag over with her.

"You coming up?" She asked smiling.

"I don't know, you probably have stuff to do. You know school work or something?"

"I do have some reading to do, but I can do that later. I'm feeling a little restless and I can't sit still and read when I'm like this." Luke's eyebrows went up a bit.

"You don't have to. I mean if you want to come up and grab the car keys in the morning that's fine too." Her smile began to fade.

"Oh, I can get them now, that way you can sleep in if you want to."

"Have something planned for tomorrow yet?" Ellie asked sweetly. Luke just grinned. "You're not going to give me a hint? A girl needs to know how to prepare for a date you know."

"Jeans will be fine, and bring a sweater or sweatshirt in case it gets cold. Oh, and walking shoes."

"So something outdoors? Okay then."

He wouldn't give her any more information than that. He enjoyed keeping her guessing.

"Would you like to play a game? I found a box with my bucket of Jenga blocks while I was unpacking some stuff last night." Luke nodded smiling and Ellie went and got the game. They sat on the couch and Ellie started stacking blocks and handed the bucket to Luke and directed him to keep stacking and she went to the bedroom and slipped off her jeans putting on lounge pants with some mall store logo down the leg and came back.

"That feels better. Do you want something to drink? I've got a bottle of wine, or something else maybe?" He agreed to whatever she wanted. She opened the bottle of wine and poured a couple glasses and brought it over to the table putting them out of the way of game.

"Have you ever had wine before?"

"I'm nineteen, I haven't been under a rock." He chuckled. "My mother liked wine so I've tried several different types and I like it." He took a sip and swirled around his mouth taking in a little breath of air. "Stone fruit, oak, I'd say a California Chardonnay." He added. It was Ellie's turn to raise eyebrows.

"Very good! Napa Valley to be exact." She looked at the blocks and noted he hadn't put the last one on the top yet. She took it and put both hands behind her back. Luke noted just how nicely her top stretched across her chest as she did this. "Pick a hand." He picked the one with the block winning the starting move.

"What are we playing for?" He asked, sounding crafty.

"I don't know. What do you have in mind?" She smirked, wondering if he had the same thing in mind that she did.

He shrugged. "Loser has to perform a strip tease for the winner." She grinned ear to ear hearing this.

"Okay hot shot. I'll have you know I'm a master at this game. I hope you're wearing cute briefs."

"Maybe, you'll have to win to find out."

They both concentrated on the game intently for a few moves, and then the smack talk began. They taunted one another as the blocks started to wobble. "I don't know, maybe you should stay in the kitchen and let us real men handle the engineering." Luke said. Ellie reached over and flicked his ear sharply causing him to yelp in pain while he giggled.

The game progressed more slowly as the tower got more shaky. Eventually the tower fell to Ellie placing a block on top. "Shit." She said, but she didn't really mind it. She was actually excited about this idea. She had hoped to see him perform for her but the exhibitionist streak in her wanted to show off to him too. "Put the blocks away and find some music you like. I'll be right back."

"Where are you going?" He asked picking up the blocks watching her stand. She leaned over and turned the lights down.

"Well if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it right." She winked and went into the bedroom again. He had toted up the game and set it aside and grinned to himself that he'd pulled off the coup. After the other night all he'd been able to think about is her body. Her pert breasts, and smooth skin, now he was going to see her strip for him. He was flipping through music until he found some dance music. He started tapping his foot and realized she didn't have much room, so he slid the coffee table aside toward the window. The window! He drew the curtains so nobody would see her. The song he was listening to finished and she still hadn't come back. He wondered momentarily if he'd gone too far when he heard her open the bedroom door. She must have turned off the lights before opening it because he didn't get a peek until she walked out into the room.

She had put her hair up in a lazy twist on top of her head, and changed into a red satin top and gray skirt. She had even gone so far as to put on heels. She looked absolutely stunning as she walked out and noted that he'd made room for her. A small smirk touched her now red lips as she noted the look on his face. She was happy with the reaction but didn't want to let on that she was enjoying his prize as much as he was. She looked off into the distance and listened, then nodded.

"Are you ready for me, Luke?" She asked, her voice husky.

He knew the line she quoted was from a movie, but he just sat there, his mouth hanging open.

She quirked her lips in a wry smile. She began to move with the music stepping carefully, heels on a carpet weren't conducive to graceful movement. She reached down and slipped the heels off tossing them aside and continued. Her sensual movements were already having an effect on Luke and for the first time he didn't care if he hid it or not. Ellie was beautiful, and he was totally captivated by her. She had turned sideways and began unbuttoning the cuffs of her blouse, she turned her back to him, her hips swayed to the music as she got into the music. She reached up and pulled the hair clip out and shook her head, letting her hair cascade down around her shoulders. She looked over her shoulder shooting him a sensual gaze, her hands worked the buttons of her blouse open. She spun around holding the front of her blouse closed and stepped towards him letting her hands fall as the blouse opened giving him a peek of the red and black bra she was wearing beneath it. He swallowed audibly and his jaw dropped open again.

"Thirsty?" She reached over and handed him the half empty wine glass. He took the glass and practically gulped the remaining wine. "Now we hadn't spoken of limits before this all started. Am I on my own with regards to how far I let this go?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, knowing full well she was going all the way, but let him wonder just what he was going to see. She reached up and lifted the blouse from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms slowly. She flipped the blouse over the back of the couch next to him. He could smell her perfume, it was stronger than before.

He swallowed audibly. "Yes, as far as you’re comfortable with."

"Is it how you imagined it would be?" He just nodded at her open mouthed. She tapped his ankles wider and danced between his spread legs swaying to the music and lifting her skirt giving him a peek of her smooth thighs. She noted that his jeans were straining to contain him. She couldn't wait to get a look at him either. She turned with the music and reached behind her making a come hither motion with her finger and pointed at the zipper on the back of her skirt. He didn't move for a moment and she looked over her shoulder at him and he was staring at her shimmy back and forth. He didn't move, and she directed his attention back to the zipper. As he reached forward she swayed to the side then back again avoiding his grip. He managed to catch the zipper and slide it down slowly exposing the back of her black satin panties. He reached up and pushed the fabric together releasing the hook. She took his hands and laid them flat on her hips as she swayed with the music. She gave them a small nudge downward and he understood she wanted him to remove the skirt. The skirt gave way as it slipped past her hips, and he gasped at seeing her beautiful behind swaying in front of his face. She stepped free of the skirt and he bent to pick it up and laid it next to her blouse on the back of the couch as she turned.

"How am I doing?" She asked softly. He just nodded excitedly. Ellie was pretty sure that if she asked him to, he'd rob a bank for her right now. It was an exhilarating feeling for her to have him in this state of excitement. "Good." She smiled.

She danced slowly to Wonderful Tonight. How appropriate he thought. As he stared in wide eyed wonder at this beautiful girl.

She ran her hands up and down her body slowly, her head swayed from side to side, her hair partly covered her face as she did. She peeked up at him as the song ended. She nudged his legs together again, and reached down and pulled his knees together. She turned and sat on the very edge of his lap, her ass just barely on his knees. She reached behind her and fanned out her hair and gathered it up over her head. The next song began and she waited for him to take the cue.

"Undo me."

Luke wasn't sure who's undoing it was when he reached up and unhooked her bra, his hands shaking. She let her hair fall as soon as he did and took the shoulder straps down one at a time before standing again. She held it in place as she released first one then the other shoulder straps. She turned her back to him and tossed the bra to him over her shoulder. He put it with the rest of her clothing. She was standing there swaying in only her black lace panties.

He noticed they had a tiny red bow on the front when she had walked over to him a minute before. She spun around with the music, her hands cupping her breasts as she took a step towards him, her nipples stood out hard and pink. She swayed to the music losing herself in the beat. She leaned forward placing her hands on his shoulders.

"We're done, right? I mean, you didn't want me to take everything off did you?" She was clearly taunting him. Luke closed his mouth, swallowing hard and opened again to speak and nothing came out.

"No? Okay, I guess we're done then." She said standing again.

"No! I mean please; I;” Luke stammered.

"Please what, Luke?" She asked innocently.

"Please take them off." He whispered desperately.

"No Luke, if you'd like them off, then you take them off." She replied turning her body in a few circular sways. She banged her hips side to side with the beat of the music, and looked over her shoulder to see what he was doing. His eyes were following her ass as she swung it back and forth. She stopped moving.

"Well?" She asked over her shoulder.

Luke raised shaky hands from his lap wondering if this was real or if he was going to get slapped away at the last minute. His hands were like fire on her skin sending butterflies to her core as he ran his thumbs down, pulling the lacy fabric with them. He was going slowly, the fabric peeling off like the skin from a fruit. They slipped over her beautiful behind and the fabric stuck between her legs for a moment, but he kept pulling, down her smooth thighs past her knees. He let go and saw the slightest peek of her lips, they were pink and very wet. She stepped out of the panties and took a step away from him and turned covering herself with her hand.

The scent that bloomed now that her panties were off made his breathing even more shallow and fast. He honestly wasn't sure why his jeans hadn't exploded yet.

"Are you sure you want to see?" She said, her voice low and husky as she swayed with the music again.

He only nodded slowly as he stared at the hand she was covering herself with. She drew her hand lightly against her body and slowly ran it up over to her hip uncovering herself for him. She was shaved and pink, moisture shone on her slight lips. She danced for another song, winked at Luke and disappeared into the bedroom.

Luke started panting, not believing what had just happened. Ellie was so turned on she had to force hersel

Above the Garage: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 08 Oct 2026 08:52:00 -0600

Above the Garage: Part 1

A young man comes of age, and meets his soulmate, thanks to his garage renovation therapy project.

In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“She could be just the thing.”

Derek was glad that he'd thought of this apartment remodel. It was a project he and his son Luke could work on together. He hoped that it would get Luke to come out of his shell. Ever since his mother passed away a few years ago he'd been closed off and anti-social. Luke gets his handiness from his dad. He loved to work with his hands, and it was not boasting to say that he was pretty good at it too. Fortunately the push, from Derek's dad, to be more took him to state college to study engineering and into a lucrative career afterward. Derek met his wife of 20 years at that college, Theresa was the world to him, and he would have done anything to lay the world at her feet. Fate had a different idea though. Her loss had left a deep scar on their family. It was hard at first, friends and relatives did their best to keep them upbeat and one or two even mentioned that Derek wasn't too old to start again. Those ideas were brushed aside. He would never love anybody like he loved Terri.

Luke took it hard, he was only 14 when Terri found out she had cancer. The doctors did everything they could. Throughout her treatment he would give up being a normal teenager to be home for her when his father couldn't be. She'd get upset with him and tell him to try out for sports at school or join a club, and especially ask a girl that he like out on a date. He'd just brush it off and come home as soon as he could to take care of her. She wasted away before their eyes and in less than a year she was gone. It was a crushing blow to both of them, and as hard as Derek had it, he could tell Luke felt like he was set adrift, and had no guidance. Derek worked, he worked a lot, to keep his mind busy, to keep from thinking about her. Luke just hung around, and kept to himself mostly. He had a few friends but they, for the most part, had moved on after graduation. Luke was accepted to the college where his folks went to and was looking at a similar career to his fathers, no matter how much Derek urged him to do something he wanted. He insisted that he wanted to do what his father does, and build things. He was going to start as a freshman this fall.

Derek, in the interest of keeping Luke from hiding in his room until fall, figured he'd give him a project. They lived in a big house with an large 2 car garage. Above the garage was a space that was large enough to turn into an in-law apartment. He presented Luke with the project to clean it out, and design an apartment. As soon as he had a plan they would build it and rent it out. Thanks to the college there's never any shortage of students looking for off campus apartments. They weren't really close, a few miles, but these days all the kids had cars anyway.

Like anything he put his mind to, Luke had a plan in place pretty quickly. We worked out details for the major demolition and installing plumbing, and electrical etc. He really did his homework, even shopping for materials for finishing like the flooring and appliances. He got it in his head to fully decorate it with the help of some ideas from magazines. What they ended up with was a very nice small 1 bedroom apartment with a nice view over the backyard. Luke had already started school and they didn't think it likely that they'd get a lot of offers right away but they listed the apartment in the paper anyway.

They interviewed a couple students and even a visiting professor who was teaching here for a year, but nobody fit what they had in mind and too many wanted them to come down on the price. There was no way Derek was going to let anybody devalue the work that he and Luke had put into it, the only one who was going to budge on price was going to be Luke. It was his baby.

It was a warm Saturday afternoon when Derek heard a woman's voice call out. He was in the back yard puttering around with a rake. He leaned it against the house and walked around to the front where he saw a lovely blonde haired girl walking towards the other corner of the house heading to the yard. He called out to her and she jumped slightly startled. In only a few moments Derek took in the sight of her. She was very pretty, her blond hair fell around her shoulders. She smiled and held out her hand to shake.

"Hi, I'm Ellie. I was wondering if you've rented the apartment yet?" He let her know that they hadn't yet, and that his son Luke was in charge of that. He went in and got the keys and let her see it, and she marveled. "Who decorated it? They did an awesome job." Dad let her know that the whole place was done by his son, Luke, from design to decoration. He smiled at her shock, when he told her Luke was starting school at the local university this year. "This was done by a teenager?"

"He should be home any minute if you want to hang around. A few of the ground rules that we've placed are that guests please park on the street so as to not block the garage downstairs. Use of the yard and pool are a given so long as you keep it down to a dull roar." He said chuckling. "There's a washer and dryer downstairs in the garage that you can use rather than go to a laundromat. As you probably saw in the ad, utilities are provided including cable and Internet. We can get you telephone if you need it but it's not wired for it up here. We figured most students use cellphones anyway."

"It's perfect. Now I see why you're asking so much for it. Any chance we can haggle on the price?" She cocked her head smiling, her eyes sparkling. Derek chuckled.

"That's up to Luke. This is his baby, start to finish." Derek paused as he heard the garage door opener beneath them start up. "You can ask him yourself in a minute. I'll let him know you're here." He stepped out onto the landing and looked at the door as he closed it. He thought for a moment that they may have found the right person for the apartment. He smiled as he trotted down the stairs and ducked into the garage where Luke was getting out of the car. His hair was mussed from driving with the window down, his shirt was tight over his well-formed chest and arms. The work had leaned him out and toned him up.

"Hey Luke,” Derek greeted his son. “You have someone upstairs looking at the apartment."

"I'll guess by the grin on your face it's a girl." Luke said in a slightly annoyed tone.

"Is there anything wrong with a girl renting your place?"

"No; I just want somebody normal and quiet."

Luke passed dad on his way to the stairs and his father put his hand on his shoulder. "I have a good feeling about this one. Trust your instincts." He nodded and made for the stairs taking them two at a time. Luke opened the door and close it behind him, and Derek went back to the yard whistling a little tune; hopeful she could be just the thing.

A short while later, Luke popped around the corner of the garage and slowly wandered through the yard.

"Well?" Derek asked.

"She tried to get me to come down on the price."

"Really?" He smiled trying not to laugh. "How did that go?"

"I asked her how much she could reasonably afford, and I halved the difference. She took it." He smirked.

"How much lower did you go?" Derek was eager to learn.

"A hundred bucks. Non-smoker, no boyfriend and she says she not a partier. She's a senior in culinary arts and nutrition. She offered to cook for us occasionally if we don't mind being her test subjects. Her name is Ellie Love." Luke grinned, but didn't say that he'd thought about dropping two for the pretty coed.

"No shit?" Derek laughed.

Luke just shrugged. "She's calling her folks to let them know she's found a place."

Ellie started moving in the next day. Luke was out in the driveway washing his car, the sound of music filtered down from Ellie's open window as she unpacked. Derek watched Luke from the window for a moment and caught him looking up at the window off and on. He would bet anything she was intentionally wandering back and forth to get a look at him too.

"Hey Luke?" Ellie called down.

"Yea?" He replied.

"Any chance you could take me shopping for some kitchen stuff? There isn't much up here in the way of plates, glasses, silverware, you know."

"Sure, let me know when you're ready."

"Give me 10 minutes and I'll be down."

Ellie went and changed. She knew she was older than him by a couple years. His father mentioned he'd turned 19 last month. Luke was hot with his dark hair and dark brown eyes, but he seemed so quiet and shy. After the wild roommates and crazy party atmosphere of the apartment she shared last year, this was going to be a nice change.

She worked in a small caf , after high school and found she loved it and thought it might be a cool idea to start her own. So she'd decided that getting it right was going to require some learning and went back to school. Now at 23 she was close to finishing her degree and moving on to realizing the dream. She threw on a striped tee and pushed her sweats off and found a pair of jeans in one of her bags and went to the bathroom to check herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn't a knockout but she was pretty cute. She knew that from the double-takes she got from guys at school. She was short, in her opinion, at five foot three, her sandy blonde hair hung past her shoulders, and her dark brown eyes were always sparkling. Her dad said they were full of mischief. If he only knew.

She pulled the door shut behind her checking that it had locked and bounced down the stairs like she was on springs. She watched Luke for a moment as he wiped down the car, and got a tingling sensation as he leaned forward, his jeans tightened around his cute ass. 'Get a hold of yourself girl' she thought. She reached her hands behind her causing her shirt to tighten across her small breasts, and cleared her throat.

Luke looked over his shoulder at Ellie. Damn she was cute, but she didn't act like she knew it. He gave her a small smirk.

"Sorry about the kitchen. I didn't stop to think that someone moving in wouldn't have dishes of their own."

"Oh, no problem." Ellie countered quickly. "It's just that my last place, everything belonged to my room mates, and as long as I kept them fed they didn't care what I used." She smiled. "I could use a couple towels too. I'm on a budget so let's hit up that little French boutique, Tar-jay." Luke laughed at her joke and reached for the passenger side door opening it for her. He bowed with a flourish.

"After you milady."

Luke was already winning points as she climbed into the car. He hopped in and started the car backing out of the driveway. On the way to the to the store Ellie drew him out asking what he was going to school for, and what he planned for after. He didn't do sports or really anything with friends. She could tell he was one of those quiet loner types, and he had a lot going on in there that nobody ever saw. She decided then and there that she'd make it her goal to draw him out of his shell.

"Maybe you can build my swanky caf for me when you graduate." She winked at him.

Luke looked over at her for a moment and smiled. "Yea I'll get right on that."

"Seriously, that apartment is awesome. I bet it wouldn't be much of a stretch. Your dad said you planned it nearly free hand. You don't do something like that without real talent."

Luke just shrugged and said thanks.

They pulled into a parking space and Ellie grabbed a cart and hopped up on the rail, riding it a few feet towards the store like a kid. This gave Luke a great view of her backside and she knew he was looking by the expression she saw when she looked over her shoulder. He looked slightly shocked then looked down and away. She bit her lower lip and grinned. This was going to be fun, she thought.

They made their way into the store and Ellie took the long way around to housewares and chose a cheap set of dinnerware, then some glasses and flatware. She went over the cooking stuff with a fine tooth comb looking at labels and chose a few items. The cart filled up fast with the large items. She decided that she'd done enough damage there and wandered around a corner and started up the aisle. Luke just pushed the cart along behind her watching her walk. He was pretty sure she hadn't wiggled her ass like that on the way in. She reached out to a blouse hanging next to the aisle and felt the fabric and held it out and let it go and she walked past a rack of lingerie.

Ellie let out a little ooh when she saw a little yellow bra and panty set hanging up and took it off the rack. "What do you think?" She asked holding the cups up to her chest, grinning devilishly at Luke. His face turned red and he looked around.

"It's definitely your color." He said and mumbled something after.

"What?" She asked, making him repeat it.

He breathed deep and replied. "Did you want to pick up some food while we're here? The basics at least?"

Ellie gave him a sly smile. "Chicken."

"I don't know if they have chicken, but they've got groceries. You know, canned, boxed and frozen food, stuff like that."

She walked right up close to him and reached over and set the lingerie right in the top of the basket where he was sure to keep it at the forefront of his mind. "Sure, let's go stock the cupboards." She chose some basic dry goods, a couple cans here and there. "If I'm going to be a chef, I can't be relying on packaged goods too much, but sometimes a girl needs a night off." She grabbed a couple cans of soup and found some microwave popcorn piling it all on top of the cart. They made their way to the check out and the lady behind the counter was scanning away and looked up at the two of them noting what they were buying.

"You kids setting up home for the first time?" The lady smiled.

Ellie wrapped an arm around Luke pulling them together and laid her head on his shoulder. "Yes, we're going to be so happy." She peeked out of the corner of her eye and noticed Luke had gone red again. She pursed her lips and slid her hand across his lower back taking her time letting it drop and grazing his ass. The feeling sent a shock through Luke and he wasn't sure how to react so he did his best to forget it happened. They brought their cart out to the car and packed it away. On the trip home they didn't speak, and just listened to the radio. Luke turned off the car and reached for the door when he felt Ellie put her hand on his and give it a squeeze.

"Sorry, I was just;” She said softly, biting her lower lip.

Luke looked at her and nodded, and got out and began unloading the car. The little table was piled with boxes and bags were strewn around the floor.

Luke was about to turn and leave when Ellie stopped him.

"I was just having a little fun. I didn't mean to embarrass you." She winked.

"I know, it's okay."

"Are you busy this afternoon? I could use a hand unpacking all this stuff and washing the dishes."

"Sure, I can help." He took the first box and opened it up and brought it into the kitchen and started loading the dishwasher with the plates and bowls. "We forgot cleaning supplies. I'll run downstairs I'm sure we've got plenty. He headed for the door and trotted down the stairs, and his own kitchen.

Ellie decided to get more comfortable and wandered into the bedroom and lost the shirt and jeans. She had just pulled on her sweat pants when the door opened and Luke walked in. She hadn't bothered to close the bedroom door and he got a full on look at her standing there in her sweat pants and a lacy pink bra. His eyes locked on hers and he froze. Ellie just smiled and reached for her hoodie putting it on and zipping it up to mid chest just barely concealing the bra. She walked out of the bedroom.

"Relax it's the Internet age, I'm sure you've seen a girl in lingerie before."

"Uh yea, sorry I should have knocked. It's just that I've been up here so much while decorating that I forgot someone lives here now."

Ellie shrugged , "Mi casa es su casa. You're welcome up any time. I don't make it a habit to walk around like a lingerie model, don't worry. I don't have the body for it."

Luke mumbled something, and Ellie was sure it was a denial of that claim but she just bit her lip to keep from smiling. Luke started running water to clean the larger items in the sink and Ellie started putting things into cupboards. The tight space meant they were brushing against each other often. Luke noticed Ellie used him as a balance whenever he was in reach, a hand on his shoulder when she leaned into a cabinet. She placed a hand on the small of his back again to see what he was cleaning.

"No abrasives, just soapy water on that one. That's a pro quality non-stick saut pan right there." She winked. "It said so on the label."

As she leaned back Luke got a light scent of her perfume. He hadn't noticed it before but it was sweet and flowery. Had she put it on after he'd gone downstairs he wondered. It was having an intoxicating effect, along with her touch. He was glad he was facing the sink to hide the bulge that was forming in his jeans.

"I'm going to go throw these towels in the wash real quick."

"Okay I'll just stay here and slave away in your kitchen like a drudge." Luke's response was surprising causing Ellie to bust out laughing.

"Yes! I have my own kitchen drudge!" She did a little fist pump in triumph.

Luke peeked over his shoulder as she made for the door watching her cute little ass with the store name plastered across the seat of her sweats. He'd better get out of here fast or he wasn't going to make a safe exit with the tent in the front of his jeans. He wiped down the last dish and headed down the stairs and poked his head into the garage telling her that he was done, and if she needed anything else to just let him know. She thanked him and he rushed into the house.

Ellie went back up to find the dishes all cleaned and laid out waiting for her to decide where they'd be put. She worked efficiently putting things in their logical places and had just enough room to fit everything she'd bought. She saw the yellow lingerie she'd bought and smiled. She hadn't intended to buy it, but wanted to tease Luke. They were cute though so she put them in with her wash.

The weekly grind began, everybody leaving the house and heading off in their respective directions. Ellie got home late from her job at the little caf , and hit the books for an hour or so before taking a shower. She wandered into the bedroom and looked out the window hearing something moving around. She spied Luke hauling a trash can and recycling to the curb.

Luke turned and looked up at the light in the window and saw her outlined in soft yellow light. She stood there in a long sleeve shirt, unbuttoned part way down the front. She lifted a hand and gave him a little wave and he wav

Love Endures War: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 07 Oct 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Love Endures War: Part 2

Tender love in a Wounded Seventies America.

Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The five of us, Joey’s parents and mine; flew to California to meet the ship that brought Joey home. We didn't get to see him at the dock. He was whisked into an ambulance that we tried to follow in our rental car.

At the hospital, his doctor took us to his office. Joey had been shot and captured. His injuries weren't life-threatening, and they stopped the bleeding at a Viet Cong field hospital. He was taken to a prison camp for debriefing.

"We're all adults here, and I believe in telling the truth, so I'll be blunt," the army doc said. "To the Viet Cong running that camp, 'debriefing' meant torture until they decided if a prisoner knew something useful, followed by long periods of confinement. Joey was a rank-and-file infantryman, so he wasn't very useful to them, but they kept him alive as a bargaining chip.

"American soldiers came to take the camp, and there was a fire-fight. Our guys were prepared, and the Cong ran out of ammo. They apparently tried to beat their captives to death when they knew the camp would to be taken. Private Ramsey sustained a severe skull fracture. When he was liberated from the camp, he was in a coma, nearly dead of starvation and exposure. He's much better now. Recovering nicely. With hard work, he should make further improvements. We're keeping him sedated, but you may see him for a minute each."

I was allowed to go first. A nurse led me to a window that looked into his room. I could hardly recognize him through the bandages on his head. Tubes, wire, bottles, and bags were everywhere. He had a cast on one leg, where surgeons had repaired the badly-healed fractures from his initial wound. His other leg had scars from long-healed sores. Skinny arms extended from his hospital gown, tubes in both of them between old cigarette burns. Always so big and strong, my darling looked like he was half his old size. He had a tube down his nose, and he was out cold.

We walked into his room. "Talk to him, honey," the nurse said. "He's in deep sedation, but some patients say they remember things when they wake up."

"Joey? Joey, it's Sue."

His chest rose and fell slowly.

"Joey? You're home now. Well, not home. You're in a hospital in California. We came to visit, me, my folks and your parents."

"Time's almost up, honey," the nurse whispered.

"I love you, Joey," I said as I backed out of room.

We stayed for a week, visiting him for a minute apiece each morning, afternoon, and evening. The day before our flight home, the doctor met us in the waiting room outside Intensive Care. "I have good news. Private Ramsey is showing excellent improvement. He's doing well enough that we've lowered his medication. He's in a "twilight" sleep now. He hasn't opened his eyes or spoken, but I believe that's coming. We'll be able to make arrangements to transfer him to a Veterans Administration hospital near your home soon."

That day, it was Marge's turn to go in first. She spent her full minute in his room holding his hand and crying. When Joe went in, he sat close to his son's head, telling him he would be home soon. Then it was my turn.

"He's asleep, Sue, but talk to him," Joe said when I passed him in the doorway.

"Joey, it's me, Sue. I'll be with you a lot more soon, when you're in a hospital near home. I've missed you so much, Joey." I laid my hand on his outstretched one and held it, like I had every time we visited.

This time, he made a noise.

"Nurse, he's talking!"

"He's been doing that ever since last night. He's probably feeling some discomfort from his latest surgery now, so there's a little moaning."

"Oh," Joey whispered. "Oh. Oh."

"What's that, honey? Are you in pain?" I asked.

"Oh. Oh. Ess." He worked his tongue around in his mouth. " Saw, Sue."

"Yes, Joey, it's me. It's Sue!"

His hand twitched, like he was trying to squeeze mine the way I was squeezing his. He whispered "Sue" again. Then he slept.

By the time he was transferred to the local VA hospital two weeks later, Joey was awake a lot of the time. He didn't talk much, and when he did, he seemed confused. The staff said rehabilitation would take a long time. Because of his head injuries and the deplorable conditions in which he had been imprisoned for so long, we should be prepared for only a partial recovery.

The first day I went to see him, he was propped up in bed, asleep, but facing the TV. I pulled up a chair and sat next to his head. "Joey, can you wake up?"

His eyes flickered for a moment, and when they opened, I saw fear.

"It's me, Sue. I came to see you."

"Sue. Sue. Why am I here?"

"You were injured in the war. You were in a prison camp, but now you're in the VA hospital near home."

"Oh. Why are you here?"

"I came to see you. Do you want me to go?"

"No. Stay. Don't leave me."

Every day after I was done with student teaching, I went to the hospital to be with him. Every day, he was better, until one night about a week before my birthday. He was agitated that evening.

"What's wrong, honey? You seem upset," I said.

"Your birthday is next week. I can't go buy you a present," he said.

"That's okay. Getting you back is the best present in the world."

"You don't understand. I can't go get you a present because I can't walk. I haven't walked in years. That cage they kept me in was too small to let me stand up, even if my leg had healed right. I went to physical therapy today. My legs are so weak I can't stand on my own. How can I ever get a job and go to a store to buy things for you if I'm like that?"

"It doesn't matter. You're alive, and you're with me again. I don't need anything else."

"No. I'm no good to you now. I'm a broken-down wreck. You need a man."

"I have a man."

"I'm not a man. I'm an invalid."

"You're a patient. You were shot. They tortured you and kept you in a tiny bamboo cage for years. You were near death from starvation. The bastards fractured your skull. It's going to take time for you to recover."

"You shouldn't have waited for me. I don't know why you're here. Why aren't you married and having babies?"

"I don't want to be married to anyone but you. I don't want any babies but yours."

When visiting hours were over, I kissed him, like always. Joey really kissed me back for the first time.

The next day, he was sitting in a chair. "I have to pee," was the first thing he said.

"Do you want me to help you to the bathroom?"

"No, you can't do that."

"They tell me you can bear some weight on your good leg. We can probably get you there."

"No, Sue, I can't let you do that. Find an orderly."

"Joey, I'm strong enough if you'll help me."

"Don't you get it? I have to pee! I need someone to help me onto the toilet. I can't let you do that," Joey protested. "Now please, go find a man to help me."

I came back into the room with a burly orderly, but Joey was adamant that I wait in the hallway while they took care of things. "I can't hold onto him and the railing and still keep my gown closed. Please, Sue, respect my privacy."

When the orderly left the room, I went back in. "I didn't mean to embarrass you," I said.

"It's okay. It just wouldn't have been proper for you to see me with my skinny butt hanging out of this stupid gown."

"I understand, Joey, but someday, I'll see that skinny butt in bed next to me."

"What?"

"When we're married, silly."

"You don't want to marry me, Sue. I'm not the man you fell in love with."

"I didn't fall in love with a man. I fell in love with a boy who once let me beat him arm-wrestling. I fell in love with the boy who danced with me to "Moon River." I fell in love with the guy who gave me this," I said, pulling my precious locket out from where it was hidden by my sweater. "I'm in love with a man now. You, Joey."

"But I'm not the same man."

"Yes you are. Whatever you can or can't do, I love you." I leaned down and kissed him. Joey kissed me back pretty hard, the way he did a couple of times the night before he left for the war.

When we let go, tears rolled down his cheeks. "I'm going down to physical therapy tomorrow, and I'll work until I'm healthy enough to take care of you, if you still want me."

On Easter Sunday morning, Mom, Dad, and I piled into the back of Joe and Marge's car to meet Joey for services at the hospital chapel. He was beaming, obviously very excited, but he wouldn't say a word as he led us back to his room on his cane.

When we got to his room, he sat in his armchair. "I can come home next week," he said.

"That's great news!" my dad exclaimed.

"They said if I could do something, I could go home, so I've been practicing a lot." He stood up and hobbled over to where I was sitting. Trying to mask the pain on his face, he got down on his bad knee. His father handed him something. "Sue, I should have done this five years ago when it was easier. Will you marry me?" There was a diamond ring in the little box in his hand.

"Oh my God!" I burst into happy tears, and leaned forward to kiss him, being careful not to knock him over. "Yes, Joey, my God yes, I'll marry you!"

"My therapist said he'll work with me until I can carry a nurse around. When I can do that, when I'm strong enough to carry you over the threshold, we'll get married."

It was supposed to be a small ceremony. At least, that was what we wanted. Our families had different ideas. Joey's platoon leader, who had been in the prison camp with him, was the best man. Mike recovered from his injuries faster than Joey. He came to visit when he could, driving three hundred miles one way, helping Joey keep his spirits up. The young widow from church who supported me through those lonely years when Joey was away was matron of honor, and her little boy was the ring bearer. Both our moms cried their way through the whole thing.

At the reception, Joey danced with me when the band played "Moon River," but he sat most of the time. When it got late, his father gave him the keys to a new car for us to drive to the hotel where we would be spending the night. After the garter was retrieved and the bouquet tossed, we left.

"Mrs. Ramsey," he said after the bellboy carried our bags into the room, "I never thought I'd see this day." He picked me up, and I wrapped my arms around his neck to kiss him as he carried me to the bed, the first real bed we would ever share.

We kissed, hotter than we ever had, fumbling with buttons, zippers and catches. We laughed at our nervousness and frustration with strange garments, until I was down to my bra and panties, and he was only wearing his shorts.

His cock bulged against them, fascinating but frightening, moving, growing. "This is it, Sue."

"I've waited a long time, honey," I replied, reaching behind me to unclasp my bra.

"Wait, let me do that," Joey said. He pulled my bra off me, and knelt on the bed next to me, looking at my tits. "You're perfect." His hand touched my bare flesh for the first time. "Perfect," he repeated as my nipple hardened.

I pulled him down on top of me, feeling his chest hair against my tits and his turgid shaft against my panty-covered mound. We kissed, tongues intertwined, until we were fighting for air. "Roll over," I said. I wanted a good look what was going to make me his wife physically. He raised his hips when I grabbed the waistband of his briefs.

Joey and I had made a pact that we would only go so far before we were married, so I had never seen his cock. I thought I had an idea of its size and shape from feeling it against me, hard through clothing when we made out, but seeing it bared, ready, and anxious, inches from me, was different. I was almost as scared of it as I was thrilled by it.

"I don't know what to do," I said.

"You got an A in health class in eleventh grade, Sue."

"So did you."

"We learned all about this there. I think we can figure it out," my new husband said, his hand pushing into my panties. It didn't take long for him to have them off, and to give me my first orgasm by someone other than me. He did it again, kissing my tits, teasing my nipples with his tongue.

"I love you, Joey. It's time."

He got on top of me, kissing me as he fondled my tits and then my cunt. He pushed himself up so he could see what he was doing, holding it and taking aim.

"Do it, honey. I'm your wife now." I tried to calm myself to relax my body, while bracing for the pain. Every woman I talked to, said it hurt, including my mother and my mother-in-law. They said it got better over time. I prayed they were right.

I was terrified. I expected him to find his mark, push himself inside me, injure me (tearing tissue is an injury, after all), and then rut like an animal until he shot inside me.

That's not exactly what he did.

Joey and I discovered something that very first time. He could drive me crazy with his cock. He didn't enter me for a while. He stroked me with it, played with me, up and down over my wet cleft, massaging my clitoris with the hard, wet, spongy end of it, and bringing me to still another orgasm.

When I calmed down, I saw the happiness on his face. "I'm going to do it now. I'll try not to hurt you more than I have to, baby."

His cock pried my lips apart just enough that they gripped it. I had never felt anything like this. Nothing so big. I was torn between my fear and my lust about it being where nothing had gone before.

"I didn't know it would feel like this," he sighed. He shifted his weight, trying to keep from pinning me under him. That made him move inside me, change his angle, something. It felt good.

He saw it on my face, and he grinned, moving a little more, this time just a fraction of an inch further into me.

I pulled him down for a kiss, one I knew we would remember. He kept up with his slow, tiny thrusts, finally coming to a stop against my barrier.

"I love you, Sue. I have since the day we sat on that rock and talked. I've always loved you, all through school, every moment I was conscious in Nam; it was what kept me sane. Now I'm home with you forever. Now I love you more."

He moved again to kiss me, and sank through. As soon as he felt me give way, he stopped, holding himself from going deeper, waiting for me to kiss him back. He gave me time until I nodded, kissed him, and said, "More."

He was gentle and caring, the way I needed him to be. Instinct, passion, and love guided us, but it hurt a little. I was very sensitive and tender. It felt wonderful, an odd mix of pleasure with pain. Our love was complete when he finally shot his essence inside me. He managed to keep his eyes open, the same as I did when I reached my first climax with him inside me a moment later. With everything we experienced, we loved more.

We wanted kids, prayed for them, but not yet. I went on the pill when we got engaged, and was quite satisfied with it. My tits filled out a sweater better, and I had just a little wiggle when I walked, something I practiced when my parents weren't home to drive Joey crazy on our honeymoon. We cuddled after making love for the first time. "What if the pill doesn't work?" I asked.

"We start thinking about names."

"Would you want a baby this soon, Joey?"

"I'd rather be finished with some kind of school and into a decent job before we have kids, but I'll go with the flow. Maybe it's supposed to happen."

"I think I'd rather wait, but that doesn't mean we shouldn't practice for getting me pregnant." I caressed his muscle, the skin sticky with our drying juices.

Losing my virginity hadn't hurt as much as I thought it might, although I didn't care, since it was Joey. We made love again that night before we fell asleep, and in the morning before we got ready for breakfast. When we went to bed that evening I was still sore from stretching to accommodate him, as amazing as it had felt.

"Joey," I said, touching his naked body in the bed next to me. "I don't know how to say this, but I'm pretty sore."

"I'm sorry, honey." He kissed me gently and caressed my tit. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

"You didn't. Well, yeah, the first time it hurt a little, but it was you, Joey, my husband. We made love a lot, and I enjoyed every minute of it, but I think she needs a break," I said, gesturing toward my crotch.

"Should I kiss it and make it all better?" he murmured into my ear.

"Very funny."

"I'm not trying to be funny. Guys in the Army talked about it. I'd like to try it." He kissed me again, and then leaned down and kissed my tits. "I hope I do this okay."

His fingers teased my curls as he licked and sucked on my nipples. We learned the night before how much I enjoyed that, but he kept moving lower until he kissed my belly-button. Then lower.

I knew people did this, touched their partner's intimate places with their mouths, but I hadn't thought about it much. My promise to God and Joey as a teenager, followed by those years of forced abstinence, meant that I was poorly prepared for this sex stuff. I let my body figure out what to do with conventional missionary intercourse, and I liked it. A lot. Now, my husband was between my legs, kissing the tops of my thighs.

"I love you, Sue," he said, just before his tongue reached me.

That first jolt of sensation, his warm, wet tongue on my tender lips, was like nothing I imagined. My legs spread on their own, and my hands went down to caress his scalp, avoiding the ugly scars where hair would never grow. He was gentle, licking at me, kissing my clit, pressing his tongue into the bruised opening of my cunt. I couldn't believe the feelings.

He brought me to orgasm quickly the first time, faster than I've ever been able to do it myself, and more intensely that he did in our love-making earlier. I was still riding that high when I realized I was going to go again.

I was trying to make sense of the waves of sensation and emotion that kept washing over me when I heard him say, "You like that, don't you?"

"Very much! Where did you learn to do that?"

"Listening to guys. They said chicks dig it. I also read some magazines my roommate's friends brought him in the VA hospital. Seeing your reaction was kinda fun."

"Didn't it taste funny?" His chin was wet, and I felt the moisture under me.

"No, in fact, you taste kind of good."

"Really? People say that's nasty," I said.

"I know, but I think they're wrong. It was pretty cool. I'll definitely do that again."

I was so excited that I almost begged him to make love to me, but I knew that would only make me more sore. Poor Joey! If I was still that needy after what he did to me, how bad must it be for him? One glance at his cock gave me the answer. It was only fair. We were married now. That changes the rules. "Joey, would you like me to do that to you?"

"Not if you don't want to," he said. His rock-hard cock bounced with his words.

"I never thought about doing it before. Do you know what I should do?"

"I heard guys talk about it."

I took him in my hand and stroked him, the way he seemed to like. "I'll try it." I held his cock and kissed it. A drop of clear fluid leaked out. It was the same thing I saw on him just before he entered me each time. I licked him, tasting it.

"Oh, Sue!" he moaned.

That was what I needed to hear. M

Love Endures War: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 06 Oct 2026 08:26:00 -0600

Love Endures War: Part 1

Tender love in a turbulent Sixties America.

Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the summer of '69.

It was the summer of despair.

"The heat waves shimmered in the distance, rising off the sand in an unmerciful display of mother nature's authority. We lay where we had been for hours, in the only good cover around. Off to the left, we heard enemy snipers, the gunfire signaling the start of another day in Hell."

That was part of a letter Joey wrote after his unit fought its way back to base camp. He wrote as often as he could. Sometimes, I'd find a stack of his letters in the mailbox when I got home from work, and then, I wouldn't hear from him for a while. Whenever his family got any news, they would call me or visit to share the letter. I did the same for them. I always let my folks and Joey's read what we wrote, including the parts where Joey and I talked about getting married when he got home.

It was the summer of '59.

That's when I met him.

Joey and I always liked each other. We were too young to think of each other as boyfriend and girlfriend at first. His family moved into a new house down the block the summer after third grade. I was a tomboy. I loved to ride my bike to the schoolyard to play on the swings, seesaws, and sliding board with the neighborhood boys. Sometimes, we'd play cowboys and Indians on the vacant lots in our development. Nobody thought anything of it a; me, a girl, playing with a bunch of boys. We were kids. I didn't care about the differences between a boy's body and mine. I knew they could stand up to pee, and I knew why. Big deal. That's the way it was. The boys knew I was different from them between the legs. They knew that made me a girl, but otherwise, I was one of them.

Until Joey moved in.

He was different, maybe a little quieter than the others, more serious, more grown up. He was horrified the first time one of the boys took a leak where I could see him. "Don't look, Sue! Harold, what do you think you're doing? There's a GIRL here!"

"Yeah?" Fat Dennis sneered. "So what?"

"So what? So what? You can't let her see that! That's what!"

Fat Dennis stood up. He always bullied new kids at first. He towered over everyone, even Joey, and Joey was big, in a strong-looking way. "Joey, you moved in two days ago, didn't you?"

"Yeah."

"That means you don't tell us what to do. If I need to pee when I'm out here with Sue, I'll walk to the nearest tree or wall or something and do it. We all do. So does she. She has to sit down or squat to pee, though."

"That's wrong."

"No, she does."

"Not that part! I meant doing it in front of a girl," Joey stated.

"Why?"

"Because it is."

"Says who? You?" Dennis taunted.

Joey stood up and looked at me. "It's also wrong to fight, and it would be real wrong to let Sue see if anything happens."

"You gonna fight me, new kid?"

"I don't want to," Joey said.

"You chicken to lose in front of a girl?" Fat Dennis strutted around, flapping his wings and clucking.

"No."

"You know I'd beat you up, don't you, new kid?"

"That's not how it would go," Joey chuckled.

"Big talk," Dennis threatened. "Come here and fight me."

"No."

Dennis was pretty worked up by that point, so everyone knew he was going to lunge at Joey. Poor Fat Dennis. Joey side-stepped, ducked Dennis' punch, and flipped him over so he landed on his back. It knocked the wind out of him for a couple seconds.

Joey knelt next to him. "I didn't want to do that. Are you okay?"

Dennis wiped his eyes with his t-shirt, refusing to cry. "What did you do?"

"Stopped the fight. I want to be your friend, Dennis. I know you're the leader here, so I'm telling you; no peeing in front of her, and if she needs to go, we walk away."

Fat Dennis struggled to his feet, shaking off Joey's offer to help. "Fine, but why?"

"Do you pee in front of your mother?"

"No! Boys don't do that!"

"Right, but why not?"

"You just don't. Nobody pees in front of their mother. Heck, that stops when you're old enough to aim it. I mean, it's your mother!"

"You have a big sister, don't you, Dennis?"

"Yeah."

"Do you pee in front of her?"

"No!" Dennis sputtered. He looked like he was working himself up to a second round.

"Why not?"

"Are you trying to start something, Joey? Boys don't pee in front of their sisters. That's wrong."

"Exactly. We don't do it in front of our mothers and sisters because it's wrong. You know why? They're girls."

"Yeah," Dennis said. Then, "Oh."

They shook hands, and with the new rule in place, Dennis suggested a game of tackle-tag. It was his favorite game. To tag someone, you had to knock them down. Tripping or shoving often were enough, but we usually went home scuffed and dirty. Dennis approached the game with brute force. The rest of us responded with agility and speed, so we were fairly matched.

Maybe Joey tried to treat me like a girl. It was easy to get away from him when he was "It." He'd tackle the guys if he had to, just the way they taught him, but not me.

When it was my turn to be "It," Joey was closest to me. He ran, dodging me, until I grabbed his arm and threw myself at him. He landed on his belly with me on his back.

"Holy cow, Sue! You hit hard!"

"Yup. You're "It." I scampered away from him. A few turns later, he was "It" again and came after me. He caught my one leg as I was climbing a tree and pulled me down. I landed on top of him, breaking my fall.

Lying on his back, he laughed and picked me up by my waist to hold over him like a trophy. "Tag. No tag-backs. You're 'It.'"

"I'm not on the ground. To tag someone, they have to land on the ground."

He pulled me against himself and rolled us over, pinning me under his body. "Now you're tagged." He rose up on his arms and looked into my eyes for a moment on top of me, smiling. Then he stood up, helped me to my feet, and ran away.

Joey fit in well enough, but sometimes he'd wander off. I was curious about those times, so I watched him, to see where he went. I followed him after a while and found him sitting on a big rock in the shade, staring down the hillside at the surveyors figuring out where new streets would go. "Penny for your thoughts, Joey."

"Oh!" He jumped like I had appeared by magic. "Hi, Sue."

"What are you doing?"

"Sitting on this rock."

"May I sit with you?"

That was how it started.

Joey and I became friends. We spent the whole afternoon sitting in the shade on that rock, swapping stories and getting to know each other. The entire gang of us "Daisy Drive Devils," as our parents called us, were friends. At least a few of us were always together. The day after Joey and I talked, the Devils played as a group like we always did.

One morning we woke up to a steady, soaking rain. No one ever called each other on rainy days, since none of us was allowed outside because we would catch our death. None of our mothers understood that we would get wet walking to the bus stop that fall, too.

We sat alone in our living rooms and watched Looney Tunes, The Three Stooges, and game shows on television. My parents had a big, top-of-the-line, blond oak cabinet best and an antenna on the chimney, but after Joey moved in, I didn't spend much time in the living room, except when "Lassie" was on, Sunday nights.

I was helping Mommy with the breakfast dishes, watching the rain through the kitchen window, when the big black telephone on the table next to the refrigerator rang. Since I was drying, Mommy told me to answer. "Hello, Brown residence."

"Is that you, Sue? This is Joey. Do you want to come play at my house? My mother says it's okay."

"It's raining."

"I can come over with a big umbrella to get you."

"Do you want to watch television?"

"We could, or we could play in the basement or my room. Maybe we could trade baseball cards or something."

"Let me ask Mommy."

In ten minutes, Joey knocked on our door. With my shoebox of baseball cards safe and dry under my yellow rain slicker, I splashed down the sidewalk, protected by him.

That first day at Joey's house was an eye-opener. I had never been in a boy's room, but I thought all they did was play with toy trucks and soldiers and Lincoln Logs. Joey did stuff the other boys didn't do. He played the piano. He read books. He drew pictures. He was probably the toughest and strongest kid on the block, even though I did beat him arm wrestling once, but he had another side. Joey showed me different things in life.

He was a collector. He had baseball cards, coins, stamps, and models. I had my card collection and some dolls I took very good care of, since they were going to belong to my little boy and girl someday. I knew the value of things. Joey had some really neat stuff, and he liked things the other kids didn't.

Every time it rained, I went to Joey's house or he came to mine. Our parents liked each other, so our getting together was encouraged. We were close friends. We shared secrets, fears, and dreams. We were never bored or lonely like the other kids seemed to be when the Devils couldn't play outside.

Joey's parents joined our church, so we were in the same vacation Bible school class in August. By the time fourth grade started, the grown-ups saw us as a puppy-love couple, I guess, but we were just part of the gang to the rest of the Devils.

In seventh grade, Mom and Dad let me go to the Friday night dances with the rest of the kids. I always went with my girlfriends, and Joey went with the boys, old Daisy Drive Devils or teammates from the sports he played. At that age, boys stood on one side of the gym and girls stood on the other, both groups talking about members of the other group.

Joey knew my preferences in music. He liked some of the more modern, edgy bands, but I still loved the crooners. I saw him break away from his gang and go talk to the school principal, who served as DJ. I thought he probably requested a Beach Boys song, since he and his buddies liked that stuff, but instead, the principal got on the mike. "I have a song request. Here's your chance, gentlemen. Ask a lady to dance."

Andy Williams sang. Mom and Dad taught me to dance so I wouldn't look awkward, but Joey was the first boy I ever slow-danced with. I still remember all the lyrics to "Moon River." Feeling his hand holding mine as we moved, I knew I wasn't a child anymore, and that things between us would change.

Monday in school, it was obvious they had, at least in the eyes of our classmates. Girls I didn't even know told me they thought I had a cute boyfriend. Joey told me that all his buddies referred to me as his girlfriend. All that from one dance. We talked about it the rest of the school year. Our friends were right. We belonged together.

Joey and I started going steady in eighth grade. The locket he gave me for my fifteenth birthday is in its original box in my nightstand. He bought it with money he earned doing jobs around the neighborhood. It's still one of my most prized possessions. He turned sixteen before I did, so he drove us to the mall so I could pick out the dress he would buy me to take me out for my birthday dinner. When he kissed me goodnight on my front porch after our date, he gave me one last gift; a picture of him to put in the locket I wore whenever I dressed up for church or for him. It's still in there.

All through high school, Joey and I were inseparable. I became a cheerleader, co-captain of the squad senior year, mainly so I could be near him. Our parents were thrilled. My folks loved Joey, and the Ramsey's treated me like their daughter. They trusted us, knew that we had taken a vow in youth group to remain pure until marriage. On my eighteenth birthday he gave me a "sweetheart ring." We were in love, the kind of love that lasts, one built on friendship rather than hormones.

Don't get me wrong about hormones. Joey grew from a cute boy the girls whispered about in seventh grade into one they drooled over in high school. Guys looked at me all the time, too, but everyone knew we were off-limits. I was his girl, and he was my man. Everyone understood. It was how the world was meant to be.

As seniors in high school, we had the grades and credits to get into college. I didn't need to go, since I would be a wife, homemaker, and mother. Joey and I talked about it for years. He planned to follow in his father's footsteps by serving his country. When he was done, we would get married and he would continue his education.

Prom night was the night when a lot of couples had sex for the first time. Joey and I were king and queen of the prom. More than one of his buddies made comments about our plans for later that night, since we weren't going to the post-prom party. One of my girlfriends teased me in the rest-room at the prom, too.

"Are you and Joey going to do it tonight?" she asked from the next stall.

"Do what?" I asked. I had my lap full of prom gown skirt, trying to squat over the toilet to pee.

"It. Are you two going to do It tonight?"

"If you mean are we going to have sex, the answer is no."

"Why not? You two have been going together for, like, forever."

"Yes, and we promised we would wait. You and I talked about this."

"I know, but it's Joey. He's like, your world, isn't he? You're going to marry him, aren't you? And he's so gorgeous."

She was right. It was Joey, my gorgeous man, the man who made me feel like a beautiful, well-loved woman. Yes, other couples would have sex that night, couples who would never get married, who didn't love each other like my boyfriend and I did. They didn't understand that real love doesn't need sex. That two people can feel like they have one soul without being physically intimate. I thought about my parents and grandparents. Surely they didn't have sex anymore, but they still were deeply in love. That's how Joey and I were.

Being in love was natural, like getting out of bed in the morning and brushing my teeth. Marriage and family were a given. We knew what some of our friends did. We knew we should wait. Sex was for newlyweds, something we would be when he got out of the Army. He left for boot camp three days after graduation.

It was the summer of '69.

His letters during basic training were so full of love, I thought he might surprise me and ask me to marry him when he got home. I would have. The minister's study would have been good enough for me. We were more in love than ever, having been apart. We both felt it, but Joey avoided any discussion about long-term plans. We lived in the moment.

The night before he shipped out, we were in the basement family room he and I helped Dad build, sitting together on the couch.

"Baby," Joey said, "Do you think you should wait for me? You know there's a chance I'll never come home. I could die over there. Maybe we should break up so you can get started on finding another guy."

"No! There won't be another guy, Joey. I'm yours. I've known that more than half my life."

"I feel the same way," he said, wiping my tears with his neatly folded pocket handkerchief. "I can't imagine feeling like this with anyone else. I thought about asking you to marry me before I ship out, but I decided that's not fair. You're young and beautiful. You're going to be here, and Lord knows where I'll be. Please, Sue, just write back to me when I can write to you."

I wanted to give him my virginity that night. He deserved it. He was the only man I would ever sleep with, and he wasn't trying anything! "Joey, do you want to make love?"

"Please don't ask me that. I do, but I won't. We've waited this long, honey. If I come back, we'll see if we still feel the same."

"You're scaring me. I can't lose you." We spent the night on the couch, kissing, cuddling, and finally sleeping in each other’s arms, dressed except for our shoes.

I stayed at my high-school job at the diner. I didn't have any other job skills, but I worked hard. It was good enough. Work kept me occupied and earned some money, a nest egg for when Joey and I got married. I didn't burn my bra. I looked forward to a couple of babies and a nice kitchen. I didn't want a career other than wife and mother. Maybe, when the kids were grown, I would take some classes, but hopefully, being a grandmother would take up a lot of my time.

Joey had been gone for over two months. From the dates on his letters, it seemed like he wrote to me and his parents almost every night, but mail service from the jungle was sporadic. Often, we went for a week or more without any news. The letter about him being pinned down by snipers was in the last bundle, over two weeks earlier. As always, I was sick with worry, but I knew things would be okay. They always were.

One night, Joey's parents rang our bell. My dad opened the door.

"Joe, Marge, how are...." The smile crumpled off Dad's face.

Joey's father shoved a paper into my dad's hand, and ushered his crying wife onto the sofa.

"Hon, Joe and Marge are here. Come down here now," my dad called up the steps.

Mom rushed into the room, and saw Dad reading a telegram. Joey's parents were holding each other. "Oh my God!" Mom wailed and threw herself at Marge on the couch.

Dad hands shook as he read. "He's M I A? Missing in Action? Joe, Marge, that could be good. That just means he's separated from his unit, or he and some other guys are holed up somewhere with a busted radio, doesn't it?"

Joe, Sr. growled, "It means they don't know if he's dead but they haven't found his body, or if he's injured and dying in the jungle, or if he's in some hospital, so damaged they don't know who he is. He could be a P O W."

Marge and Mom started wailing in unison. I did nothing. I probably had the same expression on my face Dad did, since I was so much like him; stunned silence, no tears, no anguish; nothing. Numbness.

Finally, Dad said, "Maybe not. At least they haven't found his body, so he must be alive."

Joey's father spat, "Or blown to bits or burned beyond recognition or,..."

"Stop it!" Marge screamed. "Just stop it! This is my baby we're talking about! Mine! I carried him inside my body for nine months, pushed him out of me, and fed him from my breasts! Mine! You're supposed to be making this easier for me! Dammit! You're not helping!"

"Sue, would you get Mr. and Mrs. Ramsey some iced tea?" Dad asked in his dead voice.

Joey's mom wailed, "I don't want any damned iced tea! I want my baby back!"

I'm strong, or maybe I'm slow, but it finally sank in. I might never see my Joey again. I felt completely alone. Mom was awash in tears with Marge and Joe. I looked at Dad. I never saw such a look of pained love from him before. He helped me to the loveseat and held me while I cried. For the first time in my life, I saw him cry too.

Joey's parents went home when Marge ran out of tears. Joe helped her to her feet, kissed my mom on the cheek, shook Dad's hand, and then hugged me. "I'll call you or stop by every day, whether I hear anything or not. I know Joey wants me to do that."

When the front door closed, Mom said, "I need to go to bed." Dad followed her up to their room. I sat on the loveseat blowing my nose, wondering whether I would ever feel Joey's arms around me again. When I went upstairs, I was exhausted from crying, but I couldn't sleep. I paced, looked at photo albums, read his poems, and stared at his self-portrait he had painted for me. I cried for two days, trying to decide whether I could ever be happy again.

On the third da

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 05 Oct 2026 08:14:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 5

Steffi Meets Mom.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Mom was talking to and walking with Nicholas. He was about four inches taller than her, short brown hair, what looked like brown eyes and nicely dressed in a sweater and slacks with brown loafers. I stepped forward to introduce myself, “Hi, I’m Rob--glad you could make it.”

“Thanks, I’m Nick.” I introduced Steffi and back into the car we went. The Subaru is small so the men sat in front for the ride north. It took us about a half hour to get to White Plains and another ten to find the restaurant. I’d never eaten at Morton’s and I was eagerly looking forward to an excellent meal. We had a 5:30 reservation which would give us plenty of time to get acquainted. In the interest of encouraging conversation I went first, explaining how I had become a singer and more important, how I had met Steffi. I told a lot about that day at Malden High, but conveniently forgot to mention Steffi’s reaction to my harp’s glissando.

I encouraged Mom and Nick to order drinks while Steffi and I had iced tea. Steffi went next, telling all about her family; even about the dispute with her father that led to us living together and marrying so quickly. She also told about my day at her school, but from her perspective. I heard for the first time what the girls thought about me; how they thought I was “so hot” and how all the girls were so jealous that she had landed me. Mom and I laughed at some of her descriptions, mostly because we knew Steffi. She could be so serious one minute and so silly the next. Surprisingly, Nick went next.

“Okay,” he began, “I already told Christina that I was divorced, but I didn’t tell her how painful it was. I have two kids and I haven’t been able to see them since the divorce. That’s because her father is a millionaire and she had a whole team of lawyers where I could only afford some kid out of night school. Her parents never liked me; wrong religion, wrong socio-economic level, not enough snob appeal; you know the story. Angie even told me the divorce was her parents’ idea. If she didn’t do it they’d cut her off without a penny. I guess they scared the devil out of her. Anyway, I have these two beautiful kids; a boy and a girl; who will never know their father. And I’ll never know them. I often wonder what those bastards will tell the kids about me; probably that I was killed in an accident. That’s why I’ve never tried to get involved with anyone. I was hurt too badly. Christina is the only woman I know who isn’t like the others. She’s always been kind and considerate to me.”

The waiter came and we ordered, and, of course, I ordered too much; lobster bisque, lettuce wedge with bleu cheese dressing, filet medium rare, and an order of fries to share with Steffi. Steffi also ordered the salad and filet, Mom and Nick decided to split a porterhouse for two which I thought was a positive sign. We chatted about everything and nothing during our meal which, if anything, exceeded our expectations. At one point I got a chuckle out of Steffi and Mom when I stuck a long French fry in my mouth and grunted to Steffi. She took the other end in her mouth and we ate our way to a kiss. We must kiss a hundred times a day, so it was no big deal, but I wanted to put Nick at ease with the idea of romantic involvement and a kiss from Steffi was always something to cherish. Nick was a bit sheepish and nervous when he put a long fry into his mouth.
“Don’t look at me,” I exclaimed. Steffi laughed and Mom just smiled, but she did accept the invitation, lingering at the end just enough to show interest. I was pleased when Steffi patted my thigh. We agreed that this could be a good match.

I was stuffed after eating all that food, but Steffi wanted to share cheesecake. “What the hell,” I thought, “I’ve already had enough cholesterol to last a month. What’s a little more?” I agreed and Nick and Mom also agreed to share. It would be interesting to watch how the sharing would proceed. In the end, Nick deferred to Mom who was busy deferring to him. It took them almost fifteen minutes to down a single piece of cheesecake. The check came and Nick offered graciously to share. “Thanks, Nick, but it’s my treat. I forgot to tell you, Mom that Les is negotiating with the orchestra for two more Christmas concerts. I told him I’d only consider it if they paid fifteen. I told you we’re planning to marry before Christmas.”

“Do you mean fifteen thousand?” It was Nick, somewhat incredulous.

“Yeah, fifteen thousand each so I think I can afford dinner.” I checked the bill; it was just under $345 including 10% sales tax. I paid with my Visa and raised the total to $420 to provide a generous tip for the excellent service. We were weaving out on the sidewalk when we left, not because we were drunk; Mom and Nick had two drinks and I doubted that would have much of an impact. The problem was that we had all overeaten. Back into the car we went, but this time Mom directed Steffi to the front seat. I had driven almost twenty minutes when Mom told us, “I’ll go with Nick once we’re at the mall, Rob.”

“Does that mean we’ll finally have some privacy tonight?” I was such a terrible tease. Steffi laughed, but Mom laughed so hard she actually choked.

Only when she was back under control did she explain to the confused Nick. “Privacy hardly seems to be a requirement for these two. For Nick’s information approximately how many times have you two made love since you’ve been in my privacy deprived apartment?”

“I think I lost track, Mom,” I replied, continuing the joke.

“I’ll tell you, Mom,” commented Steffi, eager to join in the fun. “Let’s see; we got here Wednesday evening so; Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and nothing yet today unfortunately, would make; I think; four times, or maybe five, but it could be more.” She had a huge grin on her face when she continued, “Of course, we’re madly in love with each other; and we are engaged; so; .”

“I knew about four of those; three from Steffi screaming in the middle of the night and one from a set of wet towels in the bathroom. Actually, I’m jealous.”

Mom turned to Nick; “Relax, Nick; we’re only normal American teenagers; normal horny American teenagers.”

We all had another laugh at that. Ten minutes later we pulled into the parking lot and Nick directed us to his car. He thanked me again as he helped Mom out of the car. Steffi and I said good-bye and I drove off. We couldn’t wait to get back to the apartment. I had barely parked the car before Steffi and I bolted out and ran up the stairs. I had the key out and unlocked the door in seconds. Our clothes dropped to the floor as we raced to the shower. I cursed this old apartment; it took forever for the water to heat, or so it seemed. We raced through cleaning each other, dried hurriedly and laughed all the way to my bedroom. I pulled back the blanket and sheet for Steffi, but she pulled me in on top of her. We rolled across the narrow bed, almost falling out the other side before we stopped and had our first kiss. This was no “strip of bacon” or “French fry” kiss. This was raw animal passion as we ground our lips and tongues together. Steffi’s arms were wrapped tightly around my body, her mound grinding against my thigh.

We rolled around until Steffi lay atop my body. Pulling back from the kiss, she raised her hips and slowly engulfed me within her tight sheath. She exhaled as she sank onto me, demonstrating her rapture; her ecstasy; as her cunt was stretched around my thick organ. Very slowly she began to rock, driving her hot hard clit into my abdomen. So wrapped up in each other were we that we failed to hear my mother enter the apartment with Nick trailing behind her.

In Another room.

“What did I tell you, Nick? Not too eager are they? Look at these clothes thrown all over the floor. Help me pick them up, will you?”

“Do you do this kind of thing often?”

“No, I just met Steffi on Wednesday evening although I knew that she and Rob were engaged. Rob attends college in Massachusetts so he’s not home too often and he’s always been neat before. I doubt he thought we’d come in so soon. Here, I’ll take that bra.” Nick held out his hand as though he couldn’t get rid of it quickly enough. “Things will get back to normal tomorrow afternoon once they’ve returned to school. Thanks, I’ll set these aside so they can take them back. Want a drink?”

“Um; no thanks, I don’t like to drive when I’ve been drinking.”

“Okay; then how about a kiss?” She offered.

“Uh; sure.”

“Good; c’mon into my bedroom. You know; just in case.”

“But what will they think?”

“First of all, I doubt they’ll even notice, but even if they do; so what? We’re adults and I assume we’d both be consenting. Well, I know I would. I’ve wanted this moment for a long time, Nick. And I think you’ve wanted it, too. Don’t you think we’ve wasted enough time?” She held out her hand in invitation. Slowly, he moved to her, extending his arm. Christina pulled him to her. Their bodies met first, their lips a millisecond later. They kissed holding each other, body to body, for many minutes as tongues explored insistently, breaking it only to move into the bedroom where they could take their lust to another level.

Christina stood in front of Nick as she lifted his sweater over his head and swiftly unbuttoned his shirt. His tee-shirt soon followed. She ran her nails down his chest and around his nipples; she could sense his desire. She unbuckled his belt and allowed his slacks to fall to his feet. Thumbs inside his waistband forced his briefs to follow. Christina knelt to remove his shoes and socks and to help him to step out of his pants, admiring his long thick erection which was just at eye level. Next she stood arms open to encourage Nick to reciprocate. He moved closer and whispered, “God, you’re beautiful.”

“I’m glad you think so, but don’t you think I’d like to be naked, too so I can feel your skin against mine; so I can rub against your beautiful hard cock.” Nick’s hands were shaking as he began to remove her blouse. She turned around so he could unclasp her bra. His hands found her firm C-cup tits; he loved their smoothness and how her areolas reacted to his touch. His mouth found her bare shoulder as he kissed and licked his way up her neck.

Nick wrapped his hands around her waist. She unbuttoned her slacks and stepped out then turned into Nick’s arms and another long steamy kiss. “Now explain to me why we haven’t done this sooner. Why did we wait so long?”

“I; I was afraid. I still am. I don’t want to be hurt again.” Nick admitted.

“I understand, but, Nick, there are never any guarantees in life. I was in love with Rob’s father and I had a whole life planned out when he disappeared. I was three months pregnant and kicked out by my parents. I came home from my job at the supermarket to find he’d gone; not only left, but cleaned out all my money and what little jewelry I had. I was broke and broken hearted. I remembered the saying, ‘what doesn’t kill you will make you stronger.’ It didn’t kill me, but it definitely made me stronger. I’ve been alone ever since, except for Rob, of course, but that’s different. I need someone as much as you do.” She lay back on the bed pulling him with her.

She led his hand to her cunt; her hot wet cunt; as she reached to feel his powerful erection for the first time. “You have no idea how much I’ve wanted and waited for this, Nick.”

“Me too, Christina. I don’t know why I wasn’t more assertive. You gave me every sign you were interested.”

“You’re here now, Nick; that’s all that matters. Can you reach that drawer? I have some condoms there. I bought them a month or so ago; I was hopeful and I like to be prepared.” Nick leaned forward and reached the drawer; he pulled the small package onto the bed where they could reach them when needed. “I hope you’ll forgive me for making you wait, but I need a taste of that pretty cock of yours. Just lie back here and let me sample you.” Christina slid down his body to lick the slippery pre-cum from his tip. “Oh my, Nick, You do taste delicious. I can hardly wait to have you in my cunt.” She stopped talking then as she fellated him, taking him deep into her mouth and throat. Nick seemed to be paralyzed as she moved up and down, bringing him closer and closer to a thunderous orgasm.

She stopped before he came; she wanted him to cool down a bit before they fucked. She kissed the tip and rubbed his balls for a few minutes before sitting up to straddle his thighs. She reached for the condoms and once the foil wrapper was opened, gently unrolled the latex sheath down his shaft. Moving forward she placed it at the entrance to her sex. Christina stared into his clear brown eyes as his cock slowly disappeared into her. “Oh God! You feel so good in me, Nick! It’s been so long; too long.”

“I love this, Christina. You feel wonderful; so incredibly tight. I’m sorry, but I don’t think I’ll last too long.”

“That’s okay, we can do it again in a couple of hours and again when we wake up in the morning.”

Nick gulped several times, “Morning?”

“Sure, why not? Don’t you want to fuck me again?”

“Sure, but; what about?”

“Rob? Steffi? Believe me, they’ll be thrilled. We can go to church in the morning, just like a real family.”

“You make it sound so simple, Christina.”

“It is simple, Nick; you stay overnight, we fuck several times, get up, have breakfast, and go to church. We come home, have lunch, see Rob and Steffi off, come back in and fuck some more. Sound like a plan to you? Oh yeah; call me Chris, will you please. Christina sounds so formal.”

Nick suddenly increased his pace and was just about to cum when he heard a loud primal scream. “What the?”

“Unless I’m mistaken that was Steffi with another great orgasm. Now, come on Nick. Cum for me.” He continued for three more thrusts before grunting several times as his semen erupted into the waiting sheath. He was completely drained when it ended. Christina moved down to lie on his chest. Reaching down she pulled off him and removed the condom from his organ. She dropped it onto a tissue and placed it onto the night stand. She slowly stroked him, pulling any remaining semen from his sagging cock. She brought her hand to her mouth and tasted his ejaculate. She licked her fingers clean and kissed Nick, pulling the blanket over them. “Let’s get some sleep while we can, okay?” She lay at his side, her leg over his, her arm over his chest, her head resting gently on his shoulder.

CHAPTER 11

I was pumping my cock into Steffi furiously. I knew she was close. I recognized the signs; the frantic irregular breathing, the subtle shaking, the glazing over of her eyes. She arched her back as it hit, screaming as her sexual frustrations erupted from her body. I was only seconds behind her, flooding her cunt and womb with slick white semen. We lay in bed exhausted from our exertions.

Steffi had pulled the blanket up over our bodies when I thought I heard a loud grunt. ‘Did you hear something, Rob?”

“Yeah, sounded like me when I’m cumming.” Steffi’s head jumped back. Even in the dim light I could tell that she was staring into my eyes.

“Do you think?”

“I don’t know; maybe; let me get up for a second.” I eased out of bed and opened the door, taking a quick check up the hallway. I thought I could hear some talking through the door.” I snuck back to Steffi, carefully closing the door on the way. “I think I heard some talking from Mom’s bedroom; all right!”

Steffi hugged me and whispered, “I hope you’re right. Let’s get some sleep. Maybe we’ll wake up during the night. I’m feeling horny again. Damn! I’ll never get enough of you.” She kissed me and snuggled against me. She wiggled her body several times until she was comfortable and we went to sleep.

Sleeping in the apartment you get accustomed to certain sounds; the passing of a car in the street, the sounds of footsteps on the sidewalk, even an occasional conversation between passersby. However, there are sounds you don’t normally hear; squeaking mattress springs, grunts or squeals of joy. Those will wake me and that was why I awoke around three. I raised my head to hear better and that was Steffi’s signal to kiss me. “I was hoping you’d wake up,” she whispered, “I want you again. Somehow, I don’t think we’ll be the only ones fucking.”

“Yeah, they woke me up, too. I’m really glad. Nick seems nice and Mom does need someone. She’s too young to be alone all the time. Why don’t you lie on your side? Face away from me. That’s it.” Steffi raised her leg, placing it over mine and exposing her wet cunt to my cock. She reached for my cock and, finding it hot and hard, pulled it into her slit. I pushed the rest of the way, seating myself deep into her. One hand found her clit; it was already hard and hot and peeking out from its protective hood. My other hand found her nipples. Betraying her need they were already hard. I pulled and pinched and rolled them. She turned her head to face me. “Oh God, Rob; oh God! Fuck me. Fuck me hard!”

I liked to give Steffi what she wanted and needed. She didn’t ask for much. I pounded her poor cunt relentlessly; without pity. It was what she wanted, after all. I pumped her for all I was worth while I pinched her clit firmly. She began to shake uncontrollably, but I only fucked her harder and faster until I became worried that the bed would collapse from the strain. Fortunately, she came; and hard; remembering to clamp her hands over her mouth. I continued for several minutes before I was able to relax as my orgasm spread warmly over my body. I held Steffi tightly and whispered that I loved her. In the ensuing quiet I thought I could hear the box springs straining in Mom’s room. “Not bad,” I thought, “twice in one night; just like us.”

We slept until 7:30 when Steffi wanted to go again. “Perhaps this would be a good time for an anatomy lesson. I’m not built like you. I have limits although you obviously have none. Why don’t you sit on my face? I can still use my tongue if you want.”

“No; let’s just get up and shower. I like it better when we can do each other.” I kissed her and jumped out of bed.

“Knowing that Nick is here, maybe I’d better go out and check. Let me get my jeans on.” I opened the door cautiously and tiptoed down the hallway. There was nobody in the bathroom so I returned for Steffi who threw on a robe and accompanied me into the shower. We made it quick, realizing that there might well be two more showers this morning. We dried ourselves and Steffi left while I shaved. I left the door open to dissipate the steam from the shower while I lathered my face and began to remove my stubble. I turned when I heard a noise at the door. “Oh, hi Nick; come on in. Do whatever you need to do. I’ll be out of here in a minute.” I continued to shave while he walked in red faced to piss. As promised I was gone in less than a minute, closing the door as I left. I had just turned the corner when my mother left her bedroom and walked into the bathroom. “Morning, Mom.

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 08:13:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 4

It’s a family affair.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

CHAPTER 9

I played in our last basketball game before Thanksgiving on Tuesday evening. Most of our games were against other Division III schools, but this one was a tune up for perennial powerhouse Boston College which, unfortunately, was Steffi’s favorite college team. I played well but we got our asses kicked. What else would anyone expect against an ACC team? Steffi was there for me when I walked out of the locker room. “I thought you played so well, Rob, but their guys were so huge.”

“It’s okay, I never thought we’d have a chance against them. On the positive side they’ll be the best team we face all year and we lost by less than 20 so maybe we’ll be good later when the games really count. We’ll see.”

We packed the car that evening and went to bed, something I looked forward to with greater enthusiasm now that Steffi was with me all the time. My last class ended at eleven on Wednesday morning. I returned to the house to fill a cooler with Cokes and some ice. My next stop was the high school. It was really funny, but now that Steffi was eighteen she was able to write and sign her own excuse notes. This one went: “Please excuse Steffi Goldwasser at noon today for a family trip. (Signed) Steffi Goldwasser.” I found the whole idea nothing less than incredible as I walked into the office and asked for her. I had to show my ID which I thought was odd since she was an adult in the eyes of the law. One of the secretaries asked if I was THE Rob Kerwood. I assured her that I was and asked what we should do once Steffi and I married. “Just come in and tell us, that’s all. We’ll make the adjustment right here on our computers.” I thanked them as Steffi entered. We left less than a minute later.

“I’m excited, Rob. I can’t wait to meet your mother and thank her.”

“Thank her,” I asked as I buckled my seat belt.

“Yes; for you and for her advice about hating. I just hope she likes me.”

“I think she will. She likes sincere honest people, and I’d say that’s you to a ‘T.’” I turned on the CD player and listened to Swan Lake as I turned onto Alewife Brook Parkway on our way to the Mass Pike. I had driven roughly an hour when I pulled off onto US 84 toward Hartford and New York City. A few minutes later I pulled off in Sturbridge. There was an old-time candy store there that my mom just loved. We picked out an assortment of goodies for her and for ourselves, as well. I paid with my charge card and we returned to the car. I allowed Steffi to drive because the traffic was and would be pretty light for a while. I had never seen her drive and I didn’t want to put her into a bad situation that she couldn’t handle. After a while I realized that she was just as good as me; careful and cautious, but not afraid. More important--she didn’t drive too fast for the conditions. There were a lot of trucks on the road today that required special care. I relaxed and closed my eyes, resting for more than a half hour. We pulled off into a rest stop to use the facilities. I bought her a late lunch and we were back on the road in minutes.

Traffic got really heavy outside Hartford and slowed to a crawl. I could see flashing blue lights way off in the distance; great, an accident. I knew now that we’d be late. Handing Steffi my phone I asked her to phone my mom and tell her we’d likely be late. “Hi, Ms. Kerwood, it’s Steffi, Rob’s fianc . Yes, it’s nice to speak to you, too. Rob wants you to know that we’re stuck in a huge traffic jam outside Hartford. I don’t think we’ve moved a half mile in the last thirty minutes. Hold on a sec, please. What, Rob? Oh, okay; Ms. Kerwood, Rob suggests we get a pizza when we get there since we have no idea when it’ll be. Would that be okay with you? All right; I’ll tell him. See you soon; bye.”

Steffi ended the call and turned to me, “Your mom says we should call when we get off 95 in New Rochelle. Is that right?” I nodded as I changed lanes to get around a huge tractor trailer, one with tandem trailers, so I could see what was happening up ahead. “Okay, she says she’ll order your favorite and have it delivered. She sounded really nice.”

“That’s a good sign.” We crept forward until we reached the crash scene. I could see what happened immediately. Some idiot had tried to cross the median and pulled out in front of a big rig that was doing 65 miles per hour and was unable to stop. I told Steffi to look away. The guy’s head was at an angle through the broken window that showed immediately that he was dead. I felt badly for his family and for the poor truck driver that would have to live the rest of his life knowing that he had killed someone, even if it wasn’t his fault. We learned later on the internet that the car driver had been on the phone at the time of the accident. What a shame.

The rest of the trip was uneventful. We passed the time singing old standards and oldies from the fifties and sixties. We got some interesting looks from cars we passed or who passed us, but we had a really good time. It was just past seven when we reached New Rochelle. Steffi called Mom again; we’d be there in about twenty minutes.

If Steffi was shocked when she saw where I had lived she hid it well. I parked behind the building in the slot reserved for our apartment. In all her years there my mother had never owned a car or even learned to drive. I learned in school and had to ask my buddy Jimmy if one of his parents would take me for the test.

We walked up the rickety back stairs to the second floor and turned left. I told her to knock at 2D. Mom opened the door and they stood there for a moment sizing each other up before I gently pushed Steffi forward. “Mom; this is Steffi, the woman who’s captured my heart. Steff, this is obviously my mother.”

“Hi, Ms. Kerwood; it a real pleasure to meet you and I also want to thank you.”

“It’s nice to meet you, too Steffi, but why are you thanking me?” We sat in the living room, Steffi and me on the new couch.

“New furniture, eh?”

“Yes, Rob; go ahead Steffi.” I listened as Steffi recounted the misadventure with her father, how she left home rather than give me up, and how we came to live together. I rubbed her back as she spoke. I wanted her to know that I was there for her. She had just finished when the doorbell rang. I jumped up to pay for the pizza. We moved into the kitchen, sitting at the old enameled steel table with all its chips and cracks. It was old when I was a baby and it hadn’t improved with age. I had just split up the pie and distributed the pieces when Steffi spoke again.

“I also want to thank you for doing such a great job with Rob. He’s the most unselfish and giving person I’ve ever met.”

“Thank you, Steffi. It wasn’t always easy, although Rob was usually a pleasure to deal with.” The conversation went on for hours until Mom excused herself to bed. “Oh; I assume you’ll make love while you’re here so I’d like to know if you’re noisy.”

“Um; Rob’s not,” Steffi replied and even I had to laugh.

“Okay, I have some earplugs. The neighbors will just have to make do. I hope being in a twin bed will be okay. I don’t have anything bigger.”

“It’ll be fine, Ms. Kerwood.”

“That’s something we’ll have to change. I can’t have my future daughter-in-law calling me anything so formal.”

“Can I call you Mom?”

“You’d better!” They hugged and we were a family. We waited until Mom had cleared the bathroom before starting our shower. It was a bit of a struggle fitting into the tub but that just meant I’d constantly be in touch with Steffi’s glorious body. We dried each other as was our habit and went into bed. I lay on my back while Steffi crawled on top of me. I became hard in a millisecond. Steffi kissed me and, wasting no time, pulled me into her warm wet cunt.

Sitting up she rocked on my cock, driving her hard clit against me forcefully. Maybe it was the circumstances, but we both came quickly and, more importantly, silently. Steffi giggled as she turned around and cleaned my cock with her mouth, sucking up her juices and any residual semen. She straddled my leg, threw her arm over my body and kissed me good night. I pulled the blanket up over our naked bodies and we went to sleep. Tomorrow would be a long day.

We had agreed that we would sleep naked, as usual, but keep a set of “pajamas” by the side of the bed, essentially a tee shirt and gym shorts. Fortunately, hers were pink so I doubted I’d make a mistake. We were up early and dressed, but not before Mom had put the coffee on. Steffi volunteered to help with the dinner which was interesting since she could barely make toast or boil water. None the less Mom took the time to teach her. I could hear them talking and joking about the turkey as Steffi made the stuffing under Mom’s direction. She stuffed the bird and placed the bacon on top. Mom always did that to make it moist, besides we all know everything’s better with bacon.

I settled in after a light lunch to take in the football game. The turkey was done around 4:30; it has always been my job to get it out of the oven. I carefully placed several towels on the Formica surface and lifted the roasting pan up and out. Once I was done I couldn’t resist taking a piece of the bacon, now crisp and mostly stuck to the turkey’s skin. I pulled up a long strip and placed one end into my mouth before tapping Steffi on the shoulder. She turned and laughed. Mom heard her, turned and laughed, too. “You’d better humor him Steffi or else he’ll keep it up all night.”

Steffi took the hint and took the other end into her mouth. Together we bit our way up the strip, stopping only when our lips met.

“You know, all you had to do was ask.”

“Okay, I’m asking.” Steffi rolled her eyes, but threw her arms around my neck and kissed me madly for several minutes. She broke it with a pat on my backside. “Just let me know when you’re getting another piece. I enjoyed it almost as much as I enjoyed you.”

Dinner was served around six. As usual, I had carved the turkey and, as usual, it was a small one; suitable for such a small family grouping. We all sat at the table, but now the old table was covered with a plastic table cloth. I began the blessing: “I usually have many reasons to be thankful; my health, my singing ability, my success, and, of course, my mother. Now I have something else that dwarfs the others. I have the love of the most beautiful woman I have ever known. Steffi, you have made me the luckiest man on the planet.” From there I moved into a traditional blessing, thanking God for our food, health, and family. Then we dug in. I was pleased to see that Steffi wasn’t holding back. It showed me that she felt comfortable with my mother. They chatted like old buddies throughout the meal. Too soon it was over, although I did, again as usual, eat way too much. We cleaned up and retired to the living room for some TV. Steffi snuggled up next to me, pulling my arm around her. I glanced at my mother, noticing she looked on with approval.

About an hour later we had dessert. We always had the same things; pumpkin pie for Mom (I hated pumpkin) and chocolate cream for me. Mom showed Steffi how to whip the cream and make sure it didn’t turn into butter. I ate too much pie, but so did Steffi having a slice of each and giving her approval to both. We cleaned up while Mom showered in preparation for tomorrow’s work. She worked in a big department store and tomorrow was “Black Friday,” a day when all the employees would be busy from opening to closing. It would have been nice to sleep in, especially with Steffi, but we were going to the high school for the basketball practice. All the recent graduates would show and scrimmage against the varsity.

We showered and climbed naked into bed. Steffi slithered over my body. We kissed briefly and I asked her, “So, how was your day?”

“Wonderful, Rob; I love your mother. She has such strength and she accepted me so easily. I was afraid she wouldn’t like me; too young, Jewish, not good enough for her son, I don’t know; any reason, but she’s been so nice.” I smiled. I was really happy for both of us.

“So, now that you’re happy and stuffed with food; .”

“Simple; I want to be stuffed with you. I can be the turkey and you can be the stuffing; or the stuffer for my stuffee.”

“Lame, but I still love you. Roll onto your side. I want to try something new.” I moved her to my side facing away from me. Pulling her leg back over mine, opened her cunt to me. I pushed forward to rub her clit with my cock’s tip. Soon Steffi was moaning continuously as she turned on. I pulled back and thrust forward, sliding into her hot wet tightness. Steffi’s moans were louder; more insistent, more demanding. I rubbed her swollen nipple with my other hand; her moaning became louder.

I pushed into her hard, driving her forward, but holding her back with my strength. I reached around to tickle her clit, finding it hard and swollen in her desire and her need as I continued to pound her sensitive cunt. I brushed it gently, but she gripped my hand, forcing it firmly into her sex. “Harder, Rob,” she begged. I pinched it as I would her nipple and she exploded. Unfortunately, she forgot where she was and screamed in her passion then clamped her hand over her mouth as I laughed and laughed, still pumping her cunt hard. I had barely finished laughing when I grunted almost as loudly, signaling the onset of my orgasm. Over and over I sprayed her cunt with my rich sperm-laden juice. Exhausted, I began to withdraw until she stopped me, holding me within her body. “Let’s sleep like this,” she whispered.

“You’ve got to be kidding. If I stay in you I’ll be hard the entire time. That means I’ll be moving and neither one of us will get any sleep. It’s a nice idea, but not tonight. We have to get up early.” I pulled out, turned her around, kissed her and told her I loved her while she pulled up the blanket. We slept soundly in each other’s arms.

Mom laughed when she saw us the following morning. “That must have been a really good one, Steffi. I think you could have been heard blocks away.” Then she laughed again and hugged the red-faced Steffi and kissed her.
I kissed her once Mom had turned away. She looked up at me and whispered, “I’m so embarrassed, Rob.”

Mom heard her and replied, “No reason to be embarrassed, Steffi. Most women would kill for an orgasm like that. I know I would.” We settled down to breakfast and showered quickly before driving the short distance to the high school. I introduced Steffi to the coach and went to dress while she ambled to the bleachers. Practice was fun, but not as much as I thought it would be.

We returned to the apartment where I carved the rest of the turkey in preparation for tonight’s dinner. I placed the carcass in a really big pot with about six quarts of water. Steffi washed and sliced about a pound of carrots and a bunch of celery. However, I wouldn’t let her do the onions. Most people cry when they slice onions, but I seem to be mostly immune. All these went into the pot along with some salt and pepper. I covered it and let it come to a boil, before turning the flame down to let it simmer.

I’d been making this soup since I was in seventh grade when I thought it was a waste to throw out so much food. We were in a much better situation financially now that I was working, but I still loved the soup. We’d have soup and turkey sandwiches for dinner tonight. I’d take Mom and Steffi out to eat tomorrow. I had something special planned.
Steffi asked me what we would do while the soup simmered. “Nothing; we just wait until I decide to remove all the bones,” I replied. She nodded silently and turned to walk down the hallway. She returned a few minutes later with a large bath towel which she spread on the carpet. “What?”

“Simple; we can fill the time with some fucking; right here on the floor.”

“Uh; you know, we have a nice bed right in there?”

“Sure, but I’m feeling a bit kinky this morning, especially after watching you sweat this morning. I’ll bet your cock has an interesting taste, so?”

I chuckled. Life would never be dull with Steffi around. I stood and held my arms out. She jumped into an embrace, her arms running under and around mine as her hands clasped my head and pulled it down to meet her slightly open lips. Our mouths met, warm and moist, as her tongue snaked around mine, tickling my gums and palate.

One hand left my head, searching my crotch for my engorging organ. She found it in seconds and her groping motion only encouraged its growth. My hands on her back pulled her to my body, freeing her hands to open my belt and jeans. They slid immediately to my ankles. My boxers followed and an instant later Steffi pushed my sweatshirt and tee shirt over my head. I stood now totally naked in front of her. Steffi stood back admiring her prize then came forward again, but instead of kissing me she dropped to her knees and took my cock into her hand, my balls into the other.

“You know, Rob these are really beautiful. I love the shape of the head. It reminds me of a medieval monk; like one of those who used to spend their lives copying manuscripts. I also wonder why it’s so spongy when the rest is so hard. I’ve also noticed the skin. It’s loose so when you fuck me it seems to stay still while the part underneath moves back and forth. All in all it’s like a beautiful mystery, but I love it; everything about it. Now let me show you.”

Her tongue out, she slowly licked all around the monk’s head; her eyes glued onto mine. I could see the pleasure in her eyes, the knowledge that she was giving me infinite pleasure with her tongue as she would later no doubt with other parts; her tits and her cunt. She was so giving; so loving; so wonderful. No wonder I loved her so much. Looking down I saw her engulf my organ, swallowing the entire eight inches before bottoming out against my pubic hair. My legs grew weak and I tottered against the couch before falling to the floor. Steffi continued working me over, running her tongue up and down the ultra-sensitive underside of my shaft. Suddenly, she pulled back and moved her head a bit lower. She kissed my scrotum and sucked each testicle slowly into her mouth. She rolled them around with her tongue and gently allowed each one to pop out from between her lips.

She moved me onto the towel and began the most sensuous striptease, slowly removing her sweater, jeans, bra and panties. She turned around and shook her ass in my face. I reached up and pulled her down to me. Her body met mine; we spoke at the very same instant, “I love you.” We pulled each other close then we became one as she sank down on me. Her face showed me her utter contentment as we met. I held her ass as we found a rhythm, one that would make the feeling last. You’d think that fucking every day would become boring, but no; Steffi and I managed to find new ways to excite each other; to show each other our love. Steffi had a great imagination and there was little she wouldn’t do to help me. Today she rotated her tight cunt around in circles, flexing her Kegel muscles as she went. It was the closest to Heaven I’ve ever been. I reached up to massage her clit, but she stopped me. “Later, darling; this one’s for you; all for you.” She fell to my chest and kissed me again. It was more than I could take. I made one strong thrust as I emptied my balls into her. I held S

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 03 Oct 2026 08:11:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 3

Our relationship develops.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

After morning singing and smooching, Steffi & I rose, walked downstairs, and dressed. I drove her to a local sub shop for a couple of Italian subs. We ate on the living room table with some Cokes from the refrigerator. Suddenly, I jumped up. “I bought you something; actually two somethings.” I carried a big plastic bag from the hall closet. She opened it and her eyes went wide.

“It’s really not that big a deal; just a college sweatshirt and a T-shirt you can use as a night gown. We can’t be together overnight, but we can be close this way.”

“I love them, Rob and I love you; so much.” She reached up and pulled me down for another long wet and extremely passionate kiss. She shrugged into the sweatshirt as we continued with our meal. An hour later we made love again. After a quick shower I took her home.

CHAPTER 7

I met Steffi every afternoon when school was out. We saw each other every Saturday and all day Sunday, too. Jewish Steffi had a higher attendance rate at my church than some of the regular Methodists in the congregation. Rather than tire of each other our relationship grew stronger by the day. Unfortunately, it couldn’t continue. On October 15th basketball practice began and I had to step up my rehearsal time for my upcoming concert. Steffi spent many hours with me in that ugly black practice room. One day, under the guise of playing back a song I was working on, I played the tape of her orgasm from that Sunday afternoon. Poor Steffi; her face turned bright red, but I did kiss her and tell her that I loved her and that was enough.

My concerts; Friday night, Saturday afternoon and night, and Sunday afternoon and night; went extremely well. Symphony Hall was sold out. I wasn’t all that surprised. The critics raved about my mini-concert back in September. Ticket sales were brisk thereafter.

I invited Steffi and her entire family to be my guests for the Saturday night show. They also had backstage passes so my dressing room was crowded after the concert. I arranged for them to meet Heath Lockner who was extremely gracious, spending almost a half hour when he could have been en route to his family. Everything was going so well; too well as it turned out.

The second week in November I once again had lunch with the Goldwassers on a Saturday after basketball practice that morning. After lunch we sat in the family room watching a football game. I was on the floor with my back against the couch; Steffi was next to me, my arm around her shoulders. For some reason I would never understand her father got the idea to ask me if I had ever kissed Steffi. “Yes, sir we have kissed any number of times,” I replied honestly.

“What about sex? Have you tried to force her to have sex with you?”

“Dr. Goldwasser, I would never ever force anyone to have sex with me, least of all Steffi.”

“I notice you did not deny having sex, just forcing her.”

“That is not a subject I would discuss with anyone. It’s simply only Steffi’s business and mine.”

“I see. So you have had sex with her. I have half a mind to call the police and have you arrested.”

“For what, Daddy?” Steffi was becoming upset.

“For statutory rape, of course.”

Now Steffi laughed. “Daddy, the age of consent in Massachusetts is sixteen. I’m eighteen, remember?”

“Okay, then; regular rape.”

“Daddy, Rob never forced me to do anything. I was more than willing, believe me. I would never testify otherwise because it just isn’t true.” I wasn’t very happy with how this conversation was evolving. I thought her father liked me and now it was like Torquemada and the Spanish Inquisition in here.

Finally, I heard the words I dreaded, “Robert, I think you should leave. You are no longer welcome here.” I wasn’t about to argue. This conversation was totally irrational and I learned early on in life not to try to argue with irrational people. I got up and walked toward the door. Steffi’s mom put a soothing hand on my arm when I passed so I knew I had at least one ally. I left a minute later.

Steffi was livid. “Daddy, I have no intention of giving up Rob because of your antiquated and idiotic ideas.”

“No daughter of mine is going to have sex out of wedlock like some trampy whore. You’re too young.”

“I’m too young? I’m eighteen. Ask Jeremy; I’ll bet that half the kids in his class have had sex!”

“That’s different. He’s a boy.”

“What? Excuse me? That’s ridiculous. What does that have to do with it?”

“He can’t get pregnant and bring disgrace to our family. Besides, young men are expected to sow their wild oats.”

“Daddy; you’re being an ass!” Steffi turned and left, storming up the stairs in a huff.

“I apologize, Jeremy. You shouldn’t have had to witness that. Perhaps it would be best if you went upstairs so your father and I can talk.” Jeremy walked out of the room, but turned in the doorway, “I do have to agree with Steffi, Dad. You ARE being an ass.”

Once he was out of the room Mrs. Goldwasser asked her husband, “Neil, what the hell was that all about? Steffi is not ten, you know.”

“I don’t care. No daughter of mine is going to sleep around like a whore.”

“Oh God, just listen to yourself. Steffi is not sleeping around. She’s had sex with exactly two boys. She’s madly in love with Rob and he’s in love with her, too.”

“That’s absurd. They’ve only known each other for two months.”

“Perhaps if you would listen with just half the energy you use in shooting your mouth off you would have some idea what’s going on. One of these days you might think of moving into the twentieth century.”

“Excuse me, but this is the twenty-first century.”

“My point exactly; you are at least a hundred years behind the times. You heard Jeremy; everyone he knows has had sex; boys and girls both. And where did that old double-standard bullshit come from? That went out decades ago.”

“First of all, don’t swear at me, and second, I have the right to my own beliefs.”

“That may be, but don’t expect anything out of me until that attitude changes.”

“What do you mean?”

“Forget sex with me until you change your mind and apologize to your daughter, Rob, and to me.” Slam, went the front door.!

“What the hell was that?” the old man demanded.

“Unless I’m mistaken you’ve just lost your daughter. Nice going; with thinking like that I don’t know how you even graduated from sixth grade let alone dental school.” She rose and walked out. “One more thing--plan on sleeping in the guest room unless you want me to leave, too.”

I was about ten miles away when my phone rang. ‘Rob? It’s Steffi; I’ve left home. Will you please pick me up so I can stay with you?” Dear God; could this get any worse? I asked her where she was and made arrangements to get her. Meanwhile, I phoned her home. Jeremy answered.

“Boy, Rob,” he whispered, “you should have heard my mom. She really let Dad have it.”

“Jeremy, I need to speak with your mother, please.”

A minute later she came onto the phone, “I’m sorry for all of that, Rob. It was inexcusable.”

“That’s not important, Mrs. G. Steffi just called me. She wants me to pick her up. What do you want me to do?”

“I don’t think she’d stay here if you brought her back, so can she stay with you for a while? I’ll be relieved knowing she’s safe.”

“Sure, but it seems kind of bizarre; she’ll stay with me and we’ll have sex several times a day, exactly what her father wants to avoid. Incredible!”

“I agree, but it’s all on him. I think I can get to him in a week or so. Bring her over here Monday while he’s at work for some clothes and stuff. I’ll talk to you then.” I rung off and headed toward my rendezvous with Steffi. I found the gas station and she was behind it, exactly as she had promised. I noticed she had been crying when she got into the car. I held her close, kissing her cheek and caressing her face.

“I left home, Rob; I’m not going back. My father is an asshole.”

“I’m inclined to agree, but don’t jump to any conclusions. I just spoke to your mom. I think she’ll resolve the whole mess pretty soon. Jeremy told me she was really pissed at him. We’ll go over Monday after my classes and get you some clothes. I guess you’ll have to sleep with me tonight.”

“I hope so. At least then something positive will come from this mess.” I patted her knee and pulled out my phone. I had one other call to make. I pressed the speed dial and Joe answered.

“Sorry to bother you on a Saturday, Joe; there was just a big blowup at Steffi’s and she’s going to be staying with me for a while. I didn’t want you or Carla freaking out when she shows up for breakfast tomorrow morning.”

“Sorry to hear that, Rob; I’ll let Carla know. Don’t worry about it. It’s not as though she doesn’t know you’re sleeping together, besides Carla’s what we used to call unflappable. Not many things will faze her.” We talked for a few minutes before I ended the call. I didn’t like to talk on the phone while driving.

The ride was mostly in silence. I noticed that Steffi was still crying. I hugged her while we were stopped for a light. “Don’t worry; I have a lot of faith in your mom. You’ll be back home before you know it.”

“I don’t want to go back home, Rob. I want to be with you; even if it means changing schools. Don’t forget, I’m already eighteen, almost nineteen. I’m an adult legally and I can do whatever I want. Don’t you want me, Rob?”

“You already know the answer to that, don’t you? I just want you and your family intact. Having a family is really important.”

“Having you is more important, besides I’ll still have my mother and brother.” I couldn’t argue, and, truthfully, I didn’t want to. This whole thing was a nightmare; I wished it would just go away.

“Did you bring anything? Do you want me to stop for; a toothbrush, or anything else?”

“Uh; sorry, Rob. I didn’t bring anything. I was too angry to even think straight.” I assured her that it was okay and pulled into a Walgreen’s. I bought her a new electric toothbrush, a hairbrush, and some tampons; her period was just around the corner. I also bought some condoms; she’d forgotten her birth control pills, too.

We watched a Boston College game all afternoon; their victory seemed to lift her spirits, but the high point came when I led her to bed. I stripped her and pushed her back onto the bed before climbing on with her. We kissed slowly, deeply, and tenderly with lots of love and even more tongue. We rubbed our bodies together and I wondered what her father would think if he could see us now. I didn’t really care; I only cared what Steffi thought. She thought she loved me. That was all that mattered.

She climbed onto my body and rubbed herself against my erection. “We can do it naked tonight, but we’ll have to check the internet to make sure you’ll be safe. If there’s any question; any at all, I’ll be wearing the condom. We’ll get your pills on Monday.” She made a face, knowing how much better it would be for both of us without. Steffi mounted me, slowly sinking onto my hard organ. Her expression told me how much she was enjoying it, and more, how much she needed it. I rose to meet her every thrust. In seconds we were in a comfortable rhythm; one that would bring us to our destination, but not too fast. We usually lasted for a half hour or more at this speed. This afternoon was no exception. We moved faster and faster as we neared our coupling’s natural conclusion. I knew we were especially close when Steffi dug her fingers into my shoulders. Too soon we were spent. My abdomen was covered in her juice; semen poured from her battered cunt.

“Promise me we can do that every day,” she begged. I only smiled and nodded as I pulled her body to mine. Our sweat mingled as we rubbed together. Other than her father’s tirade it was an excellent afternoon. Now I had to worry about actually sleeping with her. That would be a new experience for both of us. I only hoped my bed would be big enough. As it turned out a twin would have been fine. We spooned together all night, my hand resting gently on her tit.

We rose early, looked at each other and laughed. There is absolutely nothing like seeing your lover in the morning for the first time. I sent Steffi into the bathroom while I straightened the bed. I placed my dirty clothes in the hamper, but Steffi would need hers. She had worn a simple top and Capri’s yesterday afternoon. I felt they would be adequate for church even though she was somewhat nervous about being underdressed. I gave her an old T-shirt had had her turn around in it. No good; I could see her ass so I gave her an old set of gym shorts which could be tied over her hips making her moderately decent. She went downstairs for a cup of coffee before I arrived for breakfast.

Joe and Carla were there seated at the table when Steffi walked in. “Morning, Steffi,” Carla said, “I hear you had a tough day yesterday.”

“Yeah, it was,” I replied, just entering the room. I poured a cup for Steffi and took an orange juice for myself. Sitting at the table I explained everything that had occurred. I could see how upset it all made Joe, but Carla was worse.

“Oh, you poor dear,” she held Steffi around her shoulders. “You did the right thing. We women have suffered for centuries at the hands of men; well, not all men, thank God. I hate to say this, but your father sounds like a Neanderthal. How long will you be staying with us?”

“Hopefully forever, if Rob will let me; I’m eighteen. Legally, I’m an adult.” I rested my hand on her neck and pulled her closer to kiss her cheek.

“Let’s eat and then we need to dress for church.” Carla made us pancakes with real maple syrup and lots of bacon. Once we had eaten we returned to the bedroom to dress. I allowed Steffi to enter first and pretended to pick something up from the floor. I grabbed her hand and turned her around. “I believe I’m in the traditional position,” I said as I knelt before her. Steffi began to shake as she realized what was afoot. Her hands flew to her face and tears appeared in her eyes as I spoke, “I had planned to do this around Christmas. God knows, you’d be the best present I ever received. I think you already know how much I love you. Would you be willing to spend the rest of your life with me; as my wife and lover? Steffi Goldwasser is an okay name, but I think Steffi Kerwood is much nicer. Steffi, will you marry me? Please?”

“Oh, Rob! I knew we were serious about each other, but I never imagined you’d actually ask me.” She hesitated for a few seconds and closed her eyes, briefly wiping a tear from each eye. “Yes; oh, yes my darling. I will. You’ve answered all my prayers and all my dreams. I love you, Rob; so much.” I rose and we kissed. It was long and sweet and very romantic despite our hideous outfits; a couple of T’s and some baggy shorts. We held each other for several minutes before she broke it. “C’mon, we have to get ready for church.” We dressed hurriedly and ran down to my car.

I sang as usual, but when it came time for Communion I brought Steffi to the altar rail with me. She had never taken communion and she didn’t take it now, but the pastor blessed us both, apparently knowing that we had pledged ourselves to each other. He commented after services, “Steffi; Rob, you two seem to be glowing this morning. Anything you’d care to share?”

I looked at Steffi to let her know she could answer. “Pastor, Rob asked me to marry him this morning. Of course, I agreed.” She surprised me when she continued, “I think I’d like to be married here in your church. I always enjoy coming here. Everyone is so friendly and welcoming.” Pastor Anderson simply smiled and kissed her cheek. He shook my hand and told me I was a lucky man. I already knew that.

We walked hand in hand to my car. I checked my phone, noticing there was a message from her father. “Send her back or there will be trouble.” That was it; short and to the point. I was tempted to reply, but I thought I’d rely on our ace in the hole; Steffi’s mom. We went into Boston and spent the day walking in Boston Commons. We didn’t do much other than walk and watch the people, especially the kids. I knew it was giving Steffi ideas, but having a family would have to wait. We went to dinner in the city and returned to my house in the early evening. We went straight to bed. We made love as we always did and slept through the night waking at 6:30 as was my habit.

“Rob, remind me why we’re getting up at this ungodly hour.”

“So I’ll have time to kiss you before my 8:00 class, okay? I have two classes and then we need to go shopping. After lunch we’ll go to your house and pick up your clothes; some of them, anyway. I also want to talk to your mom. That’s the most important thing.” I continued when she gave me a questioning look. “Your father phoned while we were in church yesterday. His message was as threatening as it was short. I don’t want any trouble with him. I also don’t want you here by yourself. I’m sure that Joe and Carla would defend you, but what would they do if the cops came? You’re coming to class with me.” I kissed her good morning and we headed to the bathroom. I started the shower while she peed; I’d go later after the shower.

Carla gave us a great breakfast and I drove to my first class. I introduced Steffi to my professors as my fianc and I was finished by eleven. I took her hand and drove her to a jewelry store I knew of in nearby Somerville. The store had a small section of electronics, including stereos, headphones, and mp3 players, as well as a number of CD’s. I showed one to Steffi. She recognized my face on the cover immediately. “Why didn’t you tell me, Rob?”

“It’s not that big a deal. Nowadays everyone has a CD.” I didn’t think it was a big deal, but the store owner obviously did; he asked me to sign two copies, one for each of his daughters. When I was done I asked to see some engagement rings. Again, Steffi melted and began to cry. She’d cried a lot over the past several days, but these were definitely tears of joy. We picked out a ring; a one carat solitaire; and I paid with my credit card. He gave me a ten percent discount, but only after having his employee take our picture with him. We placed him in the middle, put our arms around him and smiled. That photo cost him almost a thousand dollars.

We grabbed a quick lunch at the local Wendy’s and I drove toward her family home, but first Steffi phoned her mother. I was relieved to hear that the coast was clear. She and Steffi hugged once we arrived. Mrs. G. was very observant, noticing Steffi’s ring before she had the chance to brag about it. “Rob was going to ask me around Christmas,” Steffi explained, “He told me I was going to be his best present ever, but this mess accelerated everything.”

“Mrs. G, did

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 02 Oct 2026 11:08:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 2

A visit with her mother.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The score was tied 0-0 at halftime. I waved to Steffi as she walked by into the gym. Her dad and Jeremy left to get some sodas out of their car. I found myself alone with Mrs. Goldwasser, her mother. “I want to thank you for last night, Rob,” she began. “You should know that Steffi and I have few secrets. She told me just about everything when she came in.” She saw the concern on my face and laughed, “No, don’t worry. How many eighteen year old girls do you know who haven’t had sex? What do you think I did when I was eighteen? I’m Jewish so I obviously wasn’t trying to be a nun.

“Until last night Steffi had sex with one boy. Now she’s had sex with a man. Believe me, she much prefers the man over the boy. I’ve tried to explain how sex is about giving; both ways. Until last night I don’t think she believed me. Now she does, so thank you very much. Don’t mention anything to her father. He doesn’t know and he acts like she’s still ten. One of these days he’ll wake up and she’ll be engaged.” We talked about other things for a while until Jeremy and his dad returned with a cooler. I was offered a Coke, but I politely refused. However, I did accept an invitation to lunch.

I walked down the bleachers to Steffi once the game had ended--a 1-0 loss on a penalty kick. I didn’t know much about soccer, but I thought that Steffi had played well, not giving up any kind of advantage to the opposing team. I kissed her cheek and we talked quietly as we walked toward the school. I stopped outside after she told me she would see me after her shower. Her hair was still wet when she returned fifteen minutes later. I took her hand as we walked to my car.

I was about to open the door for her when she spun me around and wrapped her arms around my neck. “Did you like the game?”

“I liked the way you played, but I would have liked it better if you won.”

“That doesn’t happen very often; only once this year and we’ve played five games. This was actually one of our better efforts. Right now I think we should shut up and kiss.” It was hard to argue with that kind of logic. I leaned down slightly and pressed my lips to hers. It was just as sweet as I recalled. We kissed there for several minutes before we broke it, I think because she could hear my stomach growling.

We were in the car when I commented that I’d had a very interesting conversation with her mother. “I’m sorry, Rob. I should have told you about our relationship. Mom and I talk about everything. I told her before our date that I thought I’d have sex with you. I knew; don’t ask me how; that you’d be different; that you’d take care of me.”

“I loved everything we did last night and I want it to happen again. I love making you cum. Watching you squirm around is a real turn-on. Oh; I have to go to a concert tonight. They want me to sing a couple of songs. The rest of the time we’ll be in the audience like everyone else. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Gee; I get to go to a great concert and I get to hear you perform; why would I complain? It sounds great to me. We are going back to your house after, aren’t we?”

“We’re going before, too. I have to dress, but I don’t know what we’ll be able to do.”

“That’s okay; I do! Let’s just make sure we have enough time. Don’t you have to warm up, or something?” I opened the door for her and we drove the short distance to her home. As expected Jeremy was out in the driveway with his basketball. He passed it to me; I dribbled behind my back and between my legs before taking a fifteen-foot jumper that hit nothing but net.

“Awesome, Rob; can you teach me to do that?”

“Well; I can show you, but it really is nothing more than practice. I used to practice dribbling with my eyes closed. The same thing about shooting with your off hand; it’s nothing more than practice; practice; practice. You have to have some ability, but that alone won’t cut it.” I passed the ball back to him and walked with Steffi into the house. Her father was already out back working with the grill. For someone whose job required incredible hand-eye coordination he was doing a terrible job. I offered to take over and he willingly walked away, leaving the grilling to me.

Having grown up in an apartment I’d had no experience with any kind of grill until this past summer when I used one almost every noon and night until Carla and Joe were hired. I had learned a lot over those six weeks. I sectioned off the bulk chopped chuck with a steak knife and put my hands to work pounding out and shaping a bunch of burgers. Let’s see; two for me, one for Steffi, one for her mom; . I made eight thinking that would be plenty. I seasoned them with salt and pepper and started the grill. Steffi brought out some rolls and gave me a kiss in the process. I was cooking away when she reappeared and kissed me again. “Uh; what’s your dad going to say? Doesn’t he still think of you as a ten year old?”

“Unfortunately, he does, but he just went to the store. He’ll be back in about ten minutes so I have that long to kiss you and convince you we need to do more later on this afternoon.”

“Ha; that won’t take much, but let’s see you convince me.” She jumped into my arms and rammed her tongue down my throat. Steffi remained in that position for several minutes until I broke away to check the burgers. I had just put the rolls on the grill when her father appeared, explaining that he had forgotten his wallet. It was a close call, but I wasn’t worried. I was pretty sure Steffi’s mom had things under control and I found it hard to actually believe her father didn’t realize that we had kissed a few times.

I served the lunch at one o’clock sharp and I must have done a good job because everyone was stuffing themselves, including me. I suggested Steffi get ready because I would have to warm up before dinner. I explained that I always sang for an hour before performing to loosen my vocal cords and to check my pitch. I would have to do it early tonight because I was only a part-time performer and we were going to dinner first. She was ready just after two. I thanked her folks for lunch even though I was the chef. I took her hand and walked her to the car. Forty minutes later we were at my home. I took a few minutes to call the box office and order four tickets for Joe and Carla. I also reminded them that I would need two for Steffi and me. Both sets would be at the “Will Call” office.

CHAPTER 4

I turned around once I was done to find Steffi naked in the hallway, shaking her hot ass and waving those smooth white globes in my face. She slowly back-pedaled up the stairs, playing with her tits and leading me to the bedroom where I was sure she had some plans for me. I shed my clothes as I followed so all I was wearing were my sandals when I entered the room. She fell back onto the bed as I approached and I made a big show of “falling” onto her. We came together in a tangle of body parts. I kissed her lips before working my way down, kissing her neck, her tits, her belly. I stuck my tongue into her navel. She was obviously ticklish because she jumped up shrieking with laughter. I continued my journey down to her abdomen and my ultimate target. Once there I pulled her on top of me, her tasty cunt just over my chin.

Steffi ran her fingernails up and down my shaft, teasing me as my cock jumped in response. I began to eat her delicious cunt; she lowered her head onto my cock, washing it with her tongue as she sucked and bobbed up and down. I attacked her cunt with my mouth, first covering the entire surface with my lips and sucking mightily. This caused her labia to engorge. In seconds they were swollen with her passion. I move in to her core, teasing her tunnel with my tongue. I knew I was getting to her in the same way she was getting to me. Steffi was squirming all over me; I was humping her mouth. I doubted that either of us could do anything to control our movements.

I knew I was getting close so I shifted my attentions to her clit. I sucked it between my teeth, nibbling and sucking simultaneously. She came hard and fast, flooding my mouth with her ejaculate. I barely had time to warn her, “Steffi; I’m close.” She paid no heed and took my hefty load into her mouth and throat as a result. She squeezed the last drops from my wilting cock and licked them off with a smile. I could barely move so I pulled her around to me so I could hold and caress her while we recovered. We rose about twenty minutes later and showered. Steffi dressed and combed her hair while I put on my navy blue suit and tied my tie. Once done I went down to my studio to run through some scales. I always taped my practices so I could play them back for review. I was finished by five.

We drove into Boston, heading for Faneuil Hall where I had reservations at Durgin-Park, famous for generations for its massive prime rib and seafood. It was an extremely expensive restaurant, but I was being well paid for my work tonight and I could afford to treat Steffi well. She had certainly treated me well over the past two days. We arrived on time for my 5:45 reservation. We dined extremely well and I drove over to Mass Ave. in plenty of time for the concert at Symphony Hall.

We were seated on the aisle at a table in row eight and the usher showed me how to get onto the stage when called. My cue occurred when a huge screen was lowered from above the stage. An interview with Andrea Bocelli was played. I kissed Steffi and stepped into the aisle, from there to side of the stage. Bocelli was asked about young talent to replace the aging tenors, many of whom were now retired, and recently deceased Pavarotti. “There are several fine young tenors,” he said, “but the most outstanding comes from right here in the States. I’ve had the honor and pleasure of performing with him; Rob Kerwood is the outstanding tenor of the future.” The screen was raised to reveal me standing at a microphone center stage.

The backup singers began without introduction, “Once you have found her never let her go; once you have found her never let her; .”

I jumped in over the last, “go,” and sprang right into “Some Enchanted Evening,” following the rendition made popular by Jay Black and the Americans way back in 1965. I was aware of the first four or five words then I was somewhere else. Autopilot was the best way I could describe it; I was no longer in front of thousands of strangers; I was in my own mind relying on my years of instruction and practice. It was only at the very end of the song that I came back. The song ended and I bowed to the enthusiastic applause. I even heard a few “Bravo’s” coming from the audience. I could make out Steffi and I could see she was beaming.

I moved easily into my second song, “The Impossible Dream,” without saying a word. Everyone knew the song and it was very well received. It ended to very strong applause. I spoke now for the first time, “I really love this song because I live the impossible dream every day. I grew up in a single parent home, a two-bedroom apartment on the second floor above a busy street and a liquor store. My father took off before I was even born and my mother struggled to get by, often working two or even three jobs. I know of the sacrifices she made to get me to Julliard for lessons every Saturday for almost ten years. For me to be here on this stage is truly the impossible dream.”

I went on to introduce my next song, “Every March there is a major singing competition in Dublin in which one and only one song is sung. Last year more than 1500 competed and I’m proud to tell you that I was the winner as I was the prior year. I hope you enjoy this song as much as the judges did. I’ll bet that many of you know the beginning of this song, but that few know the ending which is very emotional. I couldn’t get through it without crying when I first tried to sing it. Of course; I was only seven at the time.” There was some laughter in the audience and when it ended I took a deep breath and launched “Danny Boy.” My voice was full of emotion as I told the story in song of an old man who sends his only son off to war and prepares him for his return whether the father is alive or dead. It was one of my best ever performances. People leapt out of their seats when I finished and bowed. I turned to acknowledge the orchestra and I was truly astonished to see that they were standing and applauding, too. There were many calls for an encore.

Conductor Heath Lockner told the audience of my concert series and asked if I could sing one of the Christmas songs. I suggested “Oh, Holy Night,” but the orchestra wasn’t prepared so I decided to sing “a cappella.” I moved away from the microphone. I didn’t need it if there was no orchestra behind me. I knew from experience that my voice would easily be heard anywhere in the auditorium. I could hear a pin drop, that’s how quiet it was as the song built. I thought this was the most beautiful and by far the most difficult of the Christmas songs. I finished to wild acclaim, thanked Heath and the orchestra and strode off the stage and back to Steffi.

It was intermission so everyone was up and about. I was stopped several times for my autograph before I reached her. She jumped into my arms and kissed me. “Oh Rob, you were fantastic; incredible. I can’t believe I was actually here for it.” I put my arm around her and walked her up the aisle to where I saw Joe and Carla sitting. They greeted me with huge smiles and introduced me to their daughter and her husband. I could understand why they didn’t like him; he came off like a cold fish, devoid of any personality. Worse, he couldn’t help but scope out Steffi’s body right in front of his wife. We chatted for a minute before I excused us, using thirst as an excuse.

We ran into Stan, the business manager, in the lobby. He was ecstatic. They had sold more than 500 tickets to my future concerts during the intermission. He bought us a couple of Cokes and some popcorn. I shook more hands and signed more autographs on our way back to our seats. I took a close look at Steffi once we were seated; I saw total love and lust in her eyes. I was extremely pleased with both. Once the lights were dimmed she pulled my hand to her crotch. It was soaking wet; I was sure her dress was ruined. I looked at her again; she smiled lamely and shrugged her shoulders. “I couldn’t help it. I love the way you sing. I didn’t tell you, but I had two orgasms in Mrs. Sherman’s class. I held her hand and gave her cheek a peck as the concert began again. We enjoyed the music, but, truthfully, there was somewhere else we’d rather be; home in my bed. That’s where we were at 11:00 on the dot. I figured that would give us another hour or more of fun before I had to take her home.

CHAPTER 5
I opened the door and stepped aside for Steffi. She ran past me like she was on the soccer field. If I thought she might be tired I was definitely wrong. She was upstairs with her clothes off before I even made it to the bedroom door. “Eager, aren’t we?”

“You’re damned right; clothes off now!” I almost laughed, but I could see how serious she was and this wasn’t a time to start an argument. I folded my jacket over the chair, followed seconds later by my tie, shirt, pants and boxers. My shoes and socks fell quickly to the floor. There was no hiding my excitement; it was standing out perpendicular to my body and it felt as hard as a rock. Steffi reached for my hand and pulled me onto her. Her lips reached up for mine and we met in a sweet delicious kiss. I fell the rest of the way to the bed, savoring the sensation of her perfect smooth skin. Steffi’s body was still tan from the summer with only her tits, pubic area, and ass snow white. I wrapped my arms around her, my hands finding the smooth globes of her ass. My fingers ran up and down her ass crack, pausing to tickle her puckered star. Steffi noticed immediately.

“Oh! What are you doing back there?”

“Just playing with one of the most sensitive parts of your body; did you know there are more nerve endings in your ass than in your cunt? If your cunt had as many as your ass; all you’d want to do is fuck.”

Steffi laughed hysterically. “All I want to do now is fuck; you.” She gave me that little girl pout look that they all seem to know so well and is so effective on guys; except me!

“Are you trying to tell me something, because I’m having trouble following you.”

She gave me an exasperated, “Ah,” and pushed me onto my back. She straddled me and sunk swiftly onto my hard cock. “Do you understand me now? This is what I’ve wanted all night and I’ll want again tomorrow and the day after that and; .”

I put my fingers up to her lips. “I really do understand; it’s exactly what I want, too. I don’t know what I did before I met you, but I know this; I want it to go on and on and on. You’re wonderful and you fuck pretty good, too.” She took one look at me and laughed. God, I loved the way she laughed. In fact, I loved an awful lot about her, especially the way she fucked.

Steffi began to rock, grinding her clit into me. “Isn’t this what they call clock management in basketball? Take a quick shot in the hope you’ll get another before the end of the half?”

“Huh?”

“That’s what I’m doing here; working for a fast one so we’ll have plenty of time for another before you have to take me home. What a waste of time, taking me home. I should just stay here all night then we could really fuck.”

“Maybe, but here’s a thought; when I was a kid I wished we could have Christmas every day until my mother explained that having it once a year made it special. Having it every day would make it ordinary. Now, I’m not suggesting that sex with you would ever be ordinary, but there is a limit as to how often we can do it. We need to cultivate other interests, but not now. Oh God; definitely not now!” Thrusting into Steffi, I lifted her from the bed. We were both into it now; desperate to cum, needing to cum as much as we needed to breathe. We drove into each other at a furious pace; I could see the determination on her face and I was pretty sure I had the same expression on mine. This wasn’t going to last forever, not at the intensity of our mating. Suddenly, Steffi’s expression changed; she was feeling nothing but rapture now. She was only seconds away which was fortunate because I could feel it mounting deep within my groin. I pumped harder; faster; until at last! We erupted together like two volcanoes. Steffi shook with convulsion as my semen poured into her womb. Her eyes were glazed over when she collapsed onto my chest. I checked the clock; 11:13; not bad, we may yet be able to fuck again exactly as she planned.

There was no rush now; we lay there together, two lovers in their post-coital bliss. I’d heard that expression before, but until I had met Steffi I thought it nothing more than a myth. Now there was nothing I enjoyed more than snuggling with her at this time. She lifted her head almost a half hour later, a silly grin on her face. I leaned up to kiss her which only served to make her grin bigger and sillier. I was about to ask her about it when she spoke, “I love doing this with you, Rob. It’s so satisfying in so many ways. I can’t even explain how I feel after you make me cum, except to say that I feel totally at peace. Does that make any sense?”

“I think so,” I replied as I pulled her back to me, holding her even tighter than before, if possible. “I feel pretty much the same way, as though there’s nothing in the world except you and me. The feeling is so exhilarati